Category: Uncategorized

Uptight big sister sticks her outraged nose in. She has to be enlightened…

(To read earlier chapters, or my other stories, use the yellow MrSoftee profile link at the top of the page)

You’ll get more out of it if you’ve read the story so far, but it does stand alone too.

……………

“So what have you been up to?” I asked my little brother John.

Something about him was making me suspect he’d been spending time with my wilful younger sister Lettie and her promiscuous friend Janie Simmonds.

“Nothing!” said John, looking a bit guilty, “just playing with my friends.”

“At Mr Whitaker’s?”

“He’s very nice, Mum and Dad said so.”

That was true. Our parents did like him, even if John was dodging my question; and it was no accident John had mentioned them.

I’d asked if Lettie really needed to be spending so much time over there on her summer holiday project, and if she was really ‘staying at Janie’s’, and they hadn’t wanted to know,

In fact Mum and Dad had been rather clear that they didn’t want me to take too much of an interest.

They’re too lax with Lettie, I’ve always thought so. She thinks she can do just whatever she likes.

Now John seemed to be going the same way, if his cheeky grin was anything to go by. He’d seen that I had nothing much to go on and he could just fob me off – if I said anything to Mum and Dad they’d just start up again about us all getting on together.

That grin was Lettie’s bad influence!

But anyway I didn’t have any actual evidence so I had to leave it.

Still, I had a duty to keep an eye out, obviously. I’ll be eighteen in September and an adult, with responsibilities.

But then the next day my hand was forced. Completely forced.

I’d already spotted, the previous week, young Lara Green going into Mr Whitaker’s drive on her bike, so that was worrying enough: whether her parents were really keeping a close enough eye on her.

But this time there was a girl with her who’s from only the year above John’s, I was pretty sure. I knew her by sight, though not her name. She is a rather distinctive girl, being part Indian or Pakistani by the look of her. Or even completely I don’t know. She has rather a glamorous look to her anyway, and some noticeable development already; I can imagine her being a Sky weather girl in a few years.

Mum and Dad were out, so after a while thinking about it I felt it was up to me to do something and make sure the family was not being let down by my irresponsible young siblings.

So I went over to Mr Whitaker’s and rang the bell.

I had to wait quite a while, then I was rather surprised when it was Janie Simmonds who opened the door! And in a housecoat! Did she think it was her house now??

It was quite an immodest way to be dressed as well, in the middle of the day. Her breasts showed quite an amount of detail through the fabric, and her feet were bare.

“Oh hello Vicki,” she said. She smiled, in rather a forced way I thought, but didn’t invite me in.

“Hello,” I said. I wasn’t going to be put off what I’d come for: “I wonder if I could have a word with Lettie, please?”

Janie didn’t want to be rude by closing the door while she went to get her, I could tell, but at the same time she didn’t want me coming in. She hesitated, making that a bit too obvious.

A waft of smoke smell came out of the hall. Lettie’s druggie cigarettes.

“Can I come in?” I asked and just stepped in, brushing past Janie into the hall.

“Oh!” I heard Janie all surprised behind me but she stayed to close the front door and that gave me time. I could hear talking and laughing from a door that was open – one Janie had just come through probably – so I walked through into the kitchen, remembering it from my swim in June, and then quickly across and into the swimming pool room…

and there was a scene from, I don’t even know, some perverted top shelf magazine!!

Everyone was naked. Not a stitch on! There were breasts and genitalia on display everywhere. And there was sex going on!

In the pool were Mr Whitaker – presumably that was why he hadn’t answered the door – the Asian-looking girl and Lara Green. It looked as though the Asian-looking girl had been interfering with Lara – who was floating on her back – between her legs, but she quickly stopped when I came in, and Lara stood up.

Lettie and John were lying on a mat, with a space between them. Somehow I suspected that Janie Simmonds had been in that space when I knocked! And next to Lettie, I found it hard to believe, was one of our PE teachers from school – Mr Harris! Naked! With one arm over her naked body! I hadn’t even seen him arrive.

I was outraged. “So!!…”

“I just knew it!” Typically Lettie started talking straight away, cutting me off: “I just KNEW you wouldn’t be able to mind your own business! We’re here having a nice time, in private, and Miss Bossy Boots has to come and stick her nose in!”

Janie Simmonds had come in behind me: “She just pushed in, sorry.” Everyone was standing up. The three in the pool were getting out.

“I should just think I do have to stick my nose in!” I shot back. I knew I was right to come and find out. “What are you doing with John! And these others, you’re all having SEX with them! With men! And doing drugs too!”

“It’s none of your business!” Lettie was in my face now; she’s a bit shorter than me but she can really lose it sometimes. She knows I’m a bit of a lightweight too, but I held my ground.

“It IS my business!” I was almost shouting, “he’s MY brother too, and you’re all breaking the law: sex and drugs with children, it’s WRONG!” I was looking at Mr Whitaker and Mr Harris.

“Course it’s not wrong!” Lettie’s always so sure of herself, it’s infuriating. “Everyone’s having a nice time, being nice to each other and making each other feel good. John’s not smoking anyway and Lara and Seeta aren’t allowed much, just a taster. Everyone’s ready for it sex, who’s here, and just doing what THEY want to do. Not what YOU want.

”John was having wet dreams about Janie so he’s ready and she showed him how to fuck nicely, like David, and Seeta’s ready and having periods and everything and wanted to know about it and girls and so we’ve shown her too, how sweet it can be!”

“It’s wrong!” I repeated, feeling myself running out of arguments, as I always seemed to with her. “Grown men with children, having orgies. You ought to be locked up!”

They all looked pretty shocked at that, except Lettie.

“Oooh yeah!!” Lettie was laughing at me, “just because YOU’RE still a virgin you think everyone else ought to be!”

That was so unfair! “That’s it!” I stormed at them all, as they were starting to gather round me. I suddenly felt it was time to clear out. With Lettie, she doesn’t back down like other people even when she’s completely in the wrong. But I’d teach her!

“Just you wait!!” I flung at her.

I turned and headed back to the door.

“Stop her!” I heard Lettie call behind me. Janie got in the way, then I heard running feet behind me, male feet, and Mr Harris grabbed me by the shoulder. People always seem to do what Lettie says; that’s another thing that’s really annoying.

“What do you mean ‘just you wait’?” she demanded. “You’re not going to make trouble are you? Graham would be in deep shit if you did, being their teacher. He’d go to prison, even though he’s just here being nice and because I asked him. David as well probably.”

I realised I had to tone it down a bit. I’d just wanted to scare her, for once. But she wasn’t sounding scared; she was sounding more like scary.

“No of course I wouldn’t tell,” I tried to sound scornful but even to me it didn’t sound very convincing, “I just think you should stop, as it’s wrong.”

“Didn’t sound like that to me.” I might’ve known Janie would start a double-act with Lettie.

“Jesus Christ,” Mr Harris was sounding really alarmed, “I would go to prison, ‘position of trust’ and everything…”

“We wouldn’t tell, would we?” John was looking at Lara and Seeta.

“No of course we wouldn’t,” Lara was quick to confirm it and Seeta was shaking her head in agreement too.

“Yes I know,” Mr Whitaker was worried too, “but it’s a different thing when you’re down at the police station, just with your parents and everyone’s pushing you to say what they want to hear. They have people trained in it, how to get it out of you. If Vicki tells anyone and the police start asking questions we’re in for it.”

“I won’t,” I hated backing down but I had to, “it was just to scare Lettie. I think it’s wrong but I won’t tell anyone.”

“How do we know?” Janie’s a sweet girl normally, even being a complete tart, but she’s such friends with Lettie she’ll do anything if she thinks Lettie’s being threatened. They’ve been friends since playschool and are joined at the hip. Other parts too, half the school thinks!

“You have to join in,” Lettie had decided.

She could be so definite like that. “You have to join in and be part of it and we have to film you so you can’t tell anyone for absolute certain sure. You’re almost eighteen so some video of you forcing Seeta or Lara would drop you deep in it as well.”

“Forcing?” Mr Whitaker and Mr Harris said almost together.

“Well not really,” Lettie thought that was obvious, “we just have them tied up or something so it looks like forcing on the video. Assuming you’re up for it?” It finally occurred to her to consult the girls, “it’s quite vital.”

Lara and Seeta nodded; clearly they were quite corrupted already.

“How old are you, if you don’t mind my asking?” Mr Whitaker asked them. “It hasn’t mattered up to now obviously.”

“I’m fourteen,” said Lara.

“I’m thirteen, the week after next,” said Seeta.

“Twelve then,” I couldn’t shut up.

“See!” Lettie was on it in a flash, “you’re still all anti. So you have to be part of it. Really part so we can trust you not to go and blab about it.”

“Dream on,” I said; she had to be kidding. “Me part of your orgy? I don’t think so!”

“Well it’s your fault,” Janie chimed in again, “you came and pushed in so now what do you expect? It’s just been nice up to now; nobody asked you to come and find out and spoil everything, and now you have so we have to be sure you won’t say anything.”

“I hadn’t realised,” said Mr Whitaker, “it’s all seemed so natural and harmless, but really now we have to take it seriously, I’m afraid.”

Lettie had pushed him into it, one way or another.

“Well you’ve got my word so that’s it. That’ll have to do.” I tried to push past Mr Harris to the door but he kept moving to block me. I started to realise I was in trouble.

“I’m sorry Vicki,” he said, “but you have to see it from our point of view. It’s a serious risk, something that could ruin my life and David’s. You just have to go through the motions for us, that’s all.”

“No WAY,” I struggled with him but he’s a million times stronger than me.

“It won’t hurt,” Seeta tried to reassure me. It wasn’t what I wanted at that moment, to be patronised by a twelve-year-old trainee lesbian.

“Shut up,” I said. I was being manhandled by a naked man and my manners were suffering.

“Oooh,” said Lara. That was all, but it was enough to tell me they were all together against me. John hadn’t said anything to support me.

“Bring her over,” said Lettie.

This whole thing was HER. I remembered her talking all that time to Mr Whitaker at the party back in June; she must’ve been plotting it then even. If fact had she actually suggested the party in the first place?

Mr Harris is so strong; he does all weights and everything, and all sorts of exercise with being a Physical Education teacher. And he must be nearly six foot. I only weigh forty-eight kilos, so he could just move me around without even being rough. He gripped the tops of my arms, not that hard, and just manoeuvred me onto the mats that were all over the floor between a hot tub and a big TV on the wall.

“Right then,” Lettie sounded in charge even of our thirty-something teacher, “sorry Vics but you’ll just have to do a bit so we can film it.” She didn’t sound sorry.

“Clothes off,” she instructed. How she has the nerve to call ME bossy I don’t know.

I just stood there. I FOR SURE was not going to strip on her say-so!

“Here let me.” Janie Simmonds moved towards me, the skank, wanting to take my clothes off! She’d taken off her housedress again, for some reason, revealing her freckled skin with a slight tan all over.

I could hardly believe what was happening as Mr Harris got hold of my arms again, from behind, and held me while Janie started undoing my jeans from the side!

“Don’t you dare!” I felt so helpless and humiliated. “You’re just making it worse.’

“Worse?” Lettie latched onto it. “Worse how? Like what you’re going to tell everyone?”

“No! NOOOO!” was all I could say as I kicked and struggled. But I couldn’t stop Janie pulling my T-shirt up!

She pulled it up over my face and then Mr Harris forced my arms up and in a moment he’d let go, pulled the T-shirt right off and got hold again. I was in my bra with my jeans undone, and Janie was already pulling at those!

“Nooo!” I kept going, more of a gasp than a shout by now as I was struggling like mad. I pushed my knees apart so she couldn’t slide the jeans down, but she’d got them started and I could feel my panties being dragged down with them.

“Go on Vicki,” she was saying, “just join in a bit, everyone else is nude, it won’t do any harm.” She kept pulling for a bit but couldn’t get them any further; then she slid a hand in through the open zip and molested me!! Her finger slid right over my bits!!

I closed my legs, automatically, and that was what she’d wanted, the lezzie tart, she had my jeans down at my ankles in a flash! And my panties were half way down my ass.

Mr Harris lifted me up, right off the floor, and Janie started pulling my trainers and socks off, which I couldn’t stop her doing at all – my kicks went nowhere with the jeans bundled up down there, then she pulled my jeans again and they just came off.

Everyone else was standing looking as I was forcibly stripped! I was down to my bra and half-off panties.

They didn’t last long either. Mr Harris made space for Janie to undo my bra catch then she pulled the straps down my arms, and like before he slid his hands down my arms a bit then let go and took a fresh grip, too fast for me to do anything. Janie tossed my bra onto the floor with my other stuff.

No-one had seen my tits, ever, apart from in the showers when it’s different. Though the boys certainly wanted to!! Janie stood back to look, the cheeky baggage, and everyone else stood gazing, apart from Mr Harris who was peering over my shoulder at them. And I could feel something on my back I was pretty sure had to be his erect ….thingy!! I’d always thought he was a bit lustful about me.

“Oooh lovely,” Janie was taken with them by the sound of her; though they’re not that big, I’m a 30B that’s all.

“SUCH a lovely shape!” she carried on, “so pert, and so high. Are they sensitive?”

And she touched one!!! She moved to the side of me and started stroking over it! I could feel her tit on my arm as well, her nudity right next to me.

“Get OFF!” I said, struggling again.

“Do you think we ought to be, er, touching her up?” Mr Whitaker came to my rescue.

“Oh, I suppose not,” Janie giggled, taking her hand away, “sorry Vicki I got carried away. Your body is so gorgeous you know. I’ve always thought so.”

“Thanks a bunch,” I said sarcastically, “that means soooo much to me.”

“Well it’s a bit of a waste,” she wasn’t even slightly withered, “keeping it to yourself when you could be making people happy with it, giving pleasure. It looks just made to make people cum. Or even just look at. It’s a model’s body really, just a bit shorter.”

“Cum??” I was shocked, “it’s for me to live in, not for sex maniacs to perv over!”

“Well I think it’s very nice.” Lara Green was staring at me.

In the back of my mind I couldn’t quite stop myself thinking that Lara Green saying that, with her looks and figure, did make it a bit of a compliment.

“Anyway let’s have these off,” Janie took hold of my panties, “though they do look rather sexy half-way down.” She started pulling them down and I opened my knees to stop her.

She grinned up at me. “Do you want me to stroke your pussy again? I don’t mind.”

I hastily closed my legs and in a second I was completely in the nude. Mr Harris let me go and I took a step away from him. I saw everyone’s eyes go from me to him.

I looked round. He did indeed have a disgusting hard-on. It jutted up, waving around slightly. It was the first one I’d actually seen.

“Sorry,” he did at least apologise, “it’s the contact.”

“And holding me while I get stripped naked!” I spat.

“Well Vics,” Lettie had been quiet for too long already, ”it’s just a natural reaction. Fact is you are rather gorgeous, you know. In fact if you weren’t my sister…”

“Oh great!” I said, “Lettie Mellors would do her pervy thing with me if only I wasn’t her freaking sister! That makes me feel SOOO warm and fuzzy inside.”

“Well it’s nice to look nice, don’t you think?” Seeta wasn’t going to stay shut up. “If you’re going to be doing me on video then at least…”

“Yeah,” Lara joined in, “if the video did get out then at least it’d be hot!” She giggled, nudging Seeta next to her.

God! The awful plan came back to me. It was fun to them but I’d never done anything and I was NOT a les. Sex was something for life partners anyway, that was my view.

“Well let’s get arranged,“ Lettie was focussed on my downfall, “who’s it going to be?” She looked at Lara and Seeta.

“Me!” They both said together, then looked at each other and laughed. They were competing for it!!

“Let’s start with Lara,” Lettie said, looking at her, “as you’re a bit more experienced and you cum so nice and easily. We’ll make it up to you after, Seet. What can we tie you to Lara?”

They all looked around. I couldn’t help thinking there was a bit of enthusiasm building up.

“Pool steps,” said Janie, “and some cushions under?”

“Mats,” said Mr Whitaker. I noticed his appendage was looking bigger than it had been, even if it was still dangling. I had a sinking feeling his protection was wavering. He was looking at me rather like Mr Harris was!

And so was John, the little beast. And his little willie was sticking out a bit as well!

They moved the mats over to the pool and folded one in half to make a pile a foot or so high. Lara lay on them on her back with her knees over the edge and her arms over her head. Mr Whitaker went into the house and reappeared with some ties. Formal neckties. I nearly told him he was going to ruin them, but stopped myself in time.

Lettie tied Lara’s wrists to the handrails of the steps, then tied two together for each ankle and led them round to the base of the rails. It looked as though they were holding her legs open, even though they probably weren’t really.

Anyway there she was, the fourteen-year-old school beauty: small, blonde and helpless, ready to be ravished. It was hard not to stare. She was tanned all over, every inch.

I tried not to look at her little blonde bush and her labia, but they kept drawing my eye.

But anyway I wasn’t going to do it!

“Forget it!” I said, shaking my head, “I said I’m not going to and you can’t make me.”

“Well you’re not going until you do,” Lettie said.

“You have to let me go sometime,” I pointed out, “so I only have to wait until Mum and Dad wonder where I am, and then how long before they wonder about here?”

There was a silence while they realised I was right and they couldn’t actually force me to abuse her. I felt a huge rush that I’d beaten Lettie, the little madam!

But I should’ve known, really, that with her when you think you’ve won you’ve probably only raised the stakes.

“Alright well you’ll have to be the one that cums then,” she said, motioning to Mr Harris with her head. “You cumming with Lara or Seeta eating you will do just as well, you won’t want that all over school will you?”

While the awful meaning was sinking in Mr Harris grabbed me again. I couldn’t think of anything to say to stop them, just ‘no,no,’ and they took no notice! If I complained or threatened Lettie’d just say it proved I was going to tell.

In a moment Lara had been untied and I was on my back being tied in her place!!

Next thing I was as helpless as young Lara had looked! And I’d been wrong about the leg ties: they tied them just below my knees and they did totally stop me closing my legs. My most private place was completely exposed and vulnerable.

And Mr Whitaker had helped! So no rescue from him now. John was just watching. Well he’d always had a thing for Lettie even though I’ve always loved him too. Actually now I looked again it rather seemed like he had a thing for me after all, but not in the right way!

“OK we can make this a lesson, as it’s Seeta’s first day,” Lettie was still bossing everyone about, but they didn’t seem to mind. “Do you want to give her a demo, Lara?”

I watched as five of them came together in a line looking at me: Mr Whitaker, Janie, John, Lettie and Mr Thomas, all intent on my tied, naked body and having a great time by the look of it, while Lara and Seeta closed in on my pelvic region.

Nobody had ever touched me there, since I was a baby and I couldn’t remember that. I had my pride though. I wasn’t going to plead, and give my bossy pervert little sister the satisfaction; I just wouldn’t respond. That would teach them. They’d get fed up and untie me, and I’d put my clothes on and walk out in dignified silence.

Lara put a hand on my bush! I stopped looking and lay my head back. I’d concentrate on not responding.

“So we can just comb her bush a bit, to start with,” I heard Lara, all fourteen years and five feet one of her, start giving her lesson to the eager twelve-year-old: “just very lightly, fluff it up where it’s been squashed by the panties and then comb our fingers through it.”

It wasn’t too bad. It was a novel sensation to be honest but nothing to get worked up over.

“Now we just lightly brush over it, just like to tickle it, touching the ends.”

I could almost imagine if it had been the love of my life doing it, I’d have enjoyed it. But it was alright.

“OK now we just run our fingers down over the hood of her clit, like this.”

I jumped; it was impossible not to.

I saw the lights go on and heard movements. I looked up to see Lettie and Janie pointing their phones at me.

“I’ll do video shall I?,” said Lettie, “and you do photos?”

“OK,” said Janie. They were both grinning like Cheshire cats. I lay back again, ignoring them.

“So you run your finger down,” Lara continued, demonstrating, “just lightly, feeling with your fingertip, then on the way back up you rub a bit harder and lift this little hood back a bit, see?”

I couldn’t quite keep still. I realised this must be what ‘playing with yourself’ involved but I’d never done it. I didn’t want to be that kind of girl. And I still didn’t!

But I wasn’t going to beg. I knew Lettie anyway; she wouldn’t stop just because I asked. All I could do was resist and run time off the clock until she had to give up.

“OK you do it for a bit,” Lara was giving her pupil hands-on practice. I concentrated on the roof while Seeta’s finger rubbed up and down my private places. It went on for a few minutes, and I just about managed to block it out.

So far, so good.

“OK so now we’ll go the next step, in her pussy!” Lara sounded quite keen.

I sensed a shuffling as the rest of them moved closer to my exposed genitalia. No doubt the whole perverted lot of them were thinking of it as a ‘pussy’ too.

“So you run your finger down again, but this time when you get to here you feel for the hole, where it is, even though it’s closed, and run your fingertip round it. Then if it’s still dry you lick your fingertip and do it again. And just keep going until you can get your finger in. Have you been doing yourself?”

“Oh yes,” the twelve-year-old seemed to think it was an odd question, “for ages.”

“OK well it’s the same obviously, so just go round it, and play with her clit as well, use a bit of spit, you know, till you can get a finger in, and then just do the things you like, but to her.”

Well I held out for quite a few minutes, clenching my ‘pussy’ closed but eventually Seeta managed to penetrate my defences. Her finger pushed in!!

Then she started doing things that I really wasn’t prepared for.

Suddenly my vagina was wet, I’d never felt anything like it. My clitoris was sensitive, like some sort of button that had squirted a drug into me! An amazing drug! The blood was rushing through my head, it felt like!

I moaned and writhed about, I couldn’t help it! I was gasping. The sensation got stronger and eventually I had to look: she had THREE fingers in me!!

Lettie and Janie still had their phones on me. The men and John were ALL playing with their equipment, which looked completely stiff. I looked at them but they didn’t care, even my little brother, even my teacher, and even my sixty-five-year-old neighbour!

They were all lean, I had to admit, and Mr Whitaker and Mr Harris were quite hunky to the likes of Janie I daresay, and looking rather tanned and masculine. Still I was dismayed that they were getting to ogle me like this, being so outrageously taken advantage of.

Lara was grinning at me, Seeta was earnestly molesting me internally, and my sister and her sex-mad friend were grinning shamelessly as they recorded my helpless arousal.

But I didn’t orgasm. I was wet, and I writhed about and gasped a lot, pulling on the ties, but I didn’t climax! Whatever a climax was, but I knew I hadn’t had one as my feelings hadn’t really changed – just gone up and up and then on and on.

After a while Lara had a go, and then Janie, who got me really close but still I didn’t go over the edge. I could feel the edge was there, sort of thing, but I never let go that last bit that would’ve given my depraved sister the victory.

After what felt like half an hour she put her phone down. “OK let’s take her off there and spread her out. Let’s put the mats back and carry on over there.”

When they got me up I realised I was tired. I staggered a bit and Janie put her arm round me. “Are you OK?” she asked.

I leaned on her a bit. I was a little confused, after all the blood rushing through my head.

My body was tingling all over, and I was feeling a bit shaky.

She propped me up while the others spread out the mats. She’s a kind person even if she is easy. She got me to lay down and then lay down next to me. Her leg was touching mine but I didn’t bother about it. Lara lay down on my other side, so I could feel a warm body each side of me.

“OK let’s have a look.” Lettie was opening a laptop like it was hers, though it wasn’t.

She turned the TV on and fiddled with her phone and the laptop. A picture appeared: the start of a movie.

It was starring me, nude, tied to the pool steps and being interfered with by Lara. I tried not to look but I couldn’t help peeking.

She started it playing and the sound came out of some big speakers. I heard my gasps echoing round the room.

The picture was wobbly but it did show a slender girl with long brown hair – clearly ME – being turned on by two other, younger girls. It zoomed in to between my legs, showing it glistening and looking a bit swollen in places, and the fingers abusing me, and out again. My gasping got worse. Christ!

Would it satisfy them? I certainly would NOT want this going viral!

The others seemed to be worrying about it though.

“It’s sexy,” Lettie was saying, “but we can see who Lara and Seet are, so that won’t do. My fault. And she doesn’t cum, that’s obvious, so it’s like limited really how much she’s a lezzie enjoying underage girls. She could say it was forced and people would believe her.”

“That’s because I’m NOT a lezzie!” I squeaked. It was going to be a shout, but it didn’t come out right because Janie had just started on me again! Her fingers were between my legs again, with her knee between mine.

What’s more Lara had started stroking my right breast. I realised they’d left my tits alone before, but it was getting a bit tingly as she stroked her fingertips over it!

I didn’t try and fight them off, I knew I’d just be overpowered again. Anyway I was starting to feel a bit used to it. I just lay there being played with, gasping again and feeling the blood rushing through my head. I’d let them get bored and then leave.

It was a bit different now, with two experts instead of one and a trainee. And with them lying next to me they could kiss my neck, lick my tits and actually nibble my nipples! All the time with their fingers in me and on my clitoris and everywhere.

Lettie had started filming again, holding her phone a bit closer to keep Janie and Lara out of it. Through my tingly haze I thought that meant at least she’d had to give up the underage girls idea. A first victory for ME!!

Well, unless arms and hands could look underage? My confidence wavered. And I was starting to moan, I realised. I was losing control of my own body!

But although they took me to a higher peak than the first time, I still DIDN’T CUM!

God, I was starting to think in their perverted language though.

They changed round and Janie put her face between my legs and performed cunnilingus on me, and I felt her tongue going over my clitoris and IN me, and her teeth nibbling me even, but still I held off!

I bucked around and gasped and groaned, but still I didn’t get to that big release that felt just round the corner all the time.

Lara KISSED me, deeply, and I even let her, it didn’t seem worth fighting over. I felt her tongue in my mouth and her lips with her little mouth all over mine and her little hands all round my neck and in my hair. But it didn’t push me over the edge.

After about another twenty minutes they stopped. My feelings had if anything started to drop off a little.

“You’re not going to go, like that, are you?” Lettie was wearing her thwarted face. Lettie does not like to be thwarted; that generally means she’s going to take things to the next level. But so far, I was winning. “Let’s take a break. Tea?” She asked.

So she went off with Janie, without consulting Mr Whitaker, just as though it was their kitchen.

I looked over for John, thinking I ought to have been keeping an eye on him. He was with Seeta, whose face was just coming up from his groin. She was licking her lips and he was panting. I didn’t even want to think about what they’d been doing, but judging by the smiles on their faces they were both happy with it.

They cuddled together, ogling my nude body, the young monkeys.

And talking about cuddling, that’s pretty much what Lara was doing, lying half on me with one leg on mine. Her left hand was still on my right tit, I noticed. Well I didn’t mind, just this once. I was too tired to do anything about it and there wasn’t much point objecting to intimacy with her, after what had gone on already. She is a sweet girl, at the end of the day. I put my arm round her, to reassure her that I understood the position my depraved sister had put her in, and felt her firm but soft little body snuggle into me.

The men were still standing, with their probosces (you know what I mean) not sticking right out any more but still big and not hanging straight down. It occurred to me they must be quite frustrated. Serve them right!

Anyway they were just standing looking at me and Lara, and over at Seeta a bit. Mr Harris saw me looking and smiled at me, and Mr Whitaker did too. I knew what they were thinking, the perverts!

I dozed for a few minutes, then Lettie and Janie came back in with a tray full of cups, a teapot and some little fancy cakes. As usual they were giggling together about something.

They put the tray down in the middle of the mats and everyone sat round it, cross-legged, except Mr Whitaker who was too stiff and knelt instead. I thought everyone would look at my private area but they didn’t, so after a while I forgot about it.

Everyone was nude, after all; it was an hour since they’d stripped me, and I suppose I was getting used to it, absurd though that sounds I expect.

Lettie poured the tea and passed me a cup and saucer first. Well I was the senior woman there. “Space cake?” she asked, offering the plate, and I took one and said “thank you” almost as if we were at home! It had an M&M on top which presumably was meant to be a spaceship. Children can be so imaginative.

Janie was still giggling about something till Lettie prodded her and gave her a cup to pass along.

We ate and sipped in silence for a minute or two.

“I bet your garden could do with some rain David,” Lettie was even starting an afternoon-tea type conversation. Trying to be grown up!

“That’s right it could,” I could hear Mr Whitaker sort of wondering why Lettie had started talking about it. “It’s still quite green though, fortunately.”

“It’s a lovely garden,” she said to me, “we could have a walk round after tea. Another cake?” She seemed to be trying to make peace, so I accepted. I might’ve thought about making an escape, but I’d have to stop and get dressed and I couldn’t see how I could do that. Running home across the road naked was not an option! There are so many lascivious people about, not to mention explaining it to Mum and Dad!

So we finished tea and then walked slowly round Mr Whitaker’s big garden. It was all screened by trees and bushes, so although it seemed totally weird I almost got used to being nude outside, surrounded by other nude people who’d ganged up on me and tried to molest me to orgasm.

I had a word with John, as I felt was my duty, and he seemed quite happy; very happy, in fact. Other conversations came and went among the others, with Lettie talking to Mr Whitaker, giggling girlishly and then sounding reassuring. Janie and Mr Harris were chatting away as well, then I found myself talking with all of them about the shrubs and flowers and sunshine.

After that we had a shower and a swim, then lay down on the mats again. Everyone was waiting for something and I just knew it was Lettie they were waiting for.

She put some music on, some blues, and then said “it’s just about an hour.”

Normally I’d have been suspicious any time Lettie said something that didn’t seem to mean anything, especially when she’d been thwarted, but I was beginning to feel rather, well, mellow.

Lara had lain down next to me again, and Janie too on my other side. They were both in contact with me, and it did feel quite nice and affectionate, I had to admit. A lot of people, boys and girls, would have felt quite privileged to be in my position.

Lara moved around a bit to get comfortable, and ended up with her leg over mine again. I didn’t mind. I found myself looking at it and thinking what a good shape it was. And how fine her skin looked, with its all-over tan. She has green eyes, with big pupils and full eyebrows; her eyelashes are really long too.

“You’re a pretty cool person,” Janie said in my ear, “really, aren’t you Vicki?” Her breath in my ear felt quite nice.

“Do you think so?” I turned my head to look and she kissed me quickly on the lips! Well there was nothing to object to, was there, in that quick touch, so I didn’t. Janie’s eyes are grey.

“You look ever so good nude,” she continued, “really you must look after yourself, to be so perfect.” As she said that she stroked her hand down my side and then, ever so slowly, onto my bush. Well it was done so politely, I couldn’t take offence.

I felt Janie’s thigh move onto mine, meeting up with Lara’s; it’s quite a big thigh, but a pleasing shape somehow. Then she moved her head and was kissing my neck! Her hair draped over my shoulder. It’s very luxuriant hair, all dark red, thick, wavy and glossy. Some of it fell on my face and without thinking I sniffed it. It smelt very nice, so I sniffed it some more. I turned my head the other way and sniffed Lara’s blonde hair. It was different, but equally nice.

A pressure from one of their knees made me open my legs. Well there hadn’t been quite enough room for both of their legs while mine were closed. Also Janie’s fingers needed a bit of space.

My pelvis gave a little thrust up, of its own accord. What? Oh God, I was being seduced, I realised. Hazily realised. What was going on? I didn’t feel normal at all.

Janie’s fingers slid into my pussy…no no my vagina! It was open and wet straight away, as though I liked it!

Lara’s little hand was on my tit again, stroking over it and playing with the nipple. It was making it stick up, all tingly again. I heard myself groan.

Lettie was standing there with her phone again, grinning. “Feeling a bit spacey, Vics?” she asked, “a bit chilled, cool, and less uptight than usual?”

‘Spacey’? Shit. How had I missed it? Space cakes! “You baggage,“ I slurred, “you doped me, you total cow.”

“Just a bit of cannabis in them, we keep a stock,” she smiled happily at me. “It’ll help you get into it then we’ll all be happy and safe.”

So I was taken on another wild session of lesbian sex, but drugged this time, with Janie and Lara working expertly over my pussy – alright I might as well accept calling it that – and tits. The sex was roaring through me again, more than ever, and Janie probed and squeezed and pistoned with her fingers while Lara stroked and licked and even bit my tits.

I writhed about gasping and moaning; I even put my arms round them, but like before when I seemed to be getting near a release the release didn’t quite arrive and I just carried on at the same jangling level. I was quite out of it on the dope and the sex, together, but not orgasming even though I was beginning to really, really need to!

After some minutes of it, ten or fifteen perhaps, I was in a complete state. Goodness only knew what I looked like. I was perspiring, my hair was all over the place, and everything was completely soaking, slurpy and swollen down there!

Lettie spoke again. “OK we have to bring in the cavalry. Take a leg each.”

Janie and Lara stopped what they were doing, leaving me gasping and desperate, and got up to be kneeling, each holding one of my knees, wide apart. I was open, wet, and beside myself with strange, manic feelings! Then Mr Harris came into view.

He looked completely lust-crazed! His thing was sticking up at about forty-five degrees, looking a good six inches long and over an inch wide, while his face was just INTENT, that’s all you could say, he was just madly focussed on me and I could see he was beyond reason or pleading. Well he was drug-crazed too of course.

“Oh God!” he was saying as he crawled up between my wide-spread thighs, muscles rippling. “Vicki, God!” like this, all emotional!

“What?” I was saying, but literally I only had time to say that ONCE before his whatsit – yes alright cock – was pressing into me.

I had no idea it could happen so easily. One second I was a virgin, and the next I wasn’t!

There was a strange feeling then I felt his pelvis connect with mine, his skin on the inside of my thighs, right at the top, and at the same time an incredible sensation grew up, starting in my pussy, DEEP in me, and then welling up through my whole body.

God!!! I realised that entire six inches was buried inside me.

Guilty words and phrases tormented my mind. I was deflowered; possessed; taken! My innocence was stolen! A man was having his way with me. I was letting him! Underage lesbos had corrupted me! My purity had been shattered. My morals had been a thin veneer! I was going to be a licentious young woman like Janie!

I lost track of everything but my body and his. He started to move and my body went mad. He was getting hold of me and pulling me up to him, slamming into me so that it ought to have hurt but my disgraceful body just wanted more!

Then suddenly he was going “urrrggh” and all jerky, several times. He stopped moving and pressed into me, really hard, for several seconds, groaning like an animal.

“Graham!” Lettie was sounding reproachful. “You came in like a minute!”

“Sorry,” he apologised, “it’s been such a buildup, two hours you know, and with the dope and everything, and the way she looks, I’ve been looking at her for years; it was just too much!”

He pulled out and stood up, a bit unsteadily, and I looked down to see the blood from my stolen maidenhood. But there wasn’t any. Just some pale white goo oozing out. His sperm!

Christ! I’d been FUCKED!

Mr Whitaker came round to my feet, his cock looking out of proportion waving around on his trim, average-sized body. “Looks like you didn’t have a hymen,” he said, cool as a cucumber, “lots of girls just don’t by your age.” His speech was a bit slurred as well.

“OK all in,” said Lettie, “she’s so close we’re not going to give up now. On your knees please Vics, David from behind, Janie under and Lara and Seet up top, tits and neck. Nibble, bite, whatever it takes! Go!”

I was bewildered. What was I supposed to do? And why?

Mr Whitaker rolled me over, with a helping shove from Janie. Then he grasped my pelvis and lifted. I was on my hands and knees. He held me there with a firm hand on my sacrum and I felt his knees pushing in between mine. Oh God!!

I was going to be mated like a dog!

I was still thinking ‘Oh God’ as he entered me. I pictured his cock as I’d seen it a moment before – a good inch longer than Mr Harris’ and looking twice as thick.

Surely I was too small to be impaled by that!! But no, it was sliding in, I could feel it, a massive presence going right inside me, an inch at a time, filling me with amazing sensation.

“Aaarrggh” I went as he bottomed out, his pelvis on mine. Then he slowly drew it back, then in again, still slowly. His hands were on my hips, telling them to keep still and get fucked!

Janie slid in under me and in a moment I felt her sexy fingers on my clitoris.

Fingers stroked my right tit and pulled on my nipple. I looked down – Lara. She was gazing up at me, so beautiful.

Fingers on my other tit and a kiss on my neck – Seeta. The gorgeous young girl with her long black hair and rather delicious brown skin.

This time I was finished, I knew. Four people working me over, and Mr Whitaker – David – was an expert, even on my first time – second time already, strictly speaking – I could tell. He pistoned slowly in and out, and each stroke sent a burst of ecstasy through me.

God. Lettie looked sexy too, moving round with her phone, her tits sticking out and her big thighs…

John was playing with himself and watching, hard again already the little sex monster. Graham standing there like a Greek god, his eyes rivetted on me and his member still quite big.

I was bombarded with sensation, to a level I thought couldn’t even exist. Christ. This must be why people made such a fuss about sex.

It went on and on, my tits on fire as Lara started nibbling and Seeta copied her, little stroking hands and more nibbling on my neck, my clitoris being squeezed and nipped and goodness knew what but totally on fire as well, and that huge cock pumping in and out, setting my whole insides alight, pressing in hard each time.

My brain just dissolved with it all. I started a climax. It was so natural, finally.

And once I started I kept orgasming. The whole afternoon’s sex was cumming to a head!! I came, and came some more, and some more after that, making huge gasping and gulping noises as my body just convulsed.

I felt David banging hard into me and I knew he was cumming too, pumping HIS sperm into me on top of Graham’s. I’d be full of it; chock-a-block with multiple men’s semen in my little spasming pussy!

‘Uuurrrgghh!’ we went, together. And again, and again, and again.

Gradually we ground to a halt. I was panting hard, swaying, until I sagged down between Seeta and Lara, feeling David pull slowly out.

“Epic!” I heard Lettie celebrate her victory, “I couldn’t keep everyone out of the video, but I don’t think that’s going to matter after all.”

…………

Continued in Part 6

http://www.sexstories.com/story/56162/

or via my yellow MrSoftee profile link at the top of the page.

---

Author’s note: My name is Rebecca and I’m in my early twenties. This story is just under 3,000 words; it is mainly the work of fiction, but it is based on real experiences from my childhood. I hope you enjoy, and don’t forget to rate and comment!

–Her Name Was Lilly–

Her name was Lilly. We were the same age, and ever since we hit puberty, I’ve been fascinated with her body. I never told her, of course, at least not before that day. Lilly was gorgeous; she was arguably the best-looking girl in the high school, and she drove me crazy. She boasted perfectly shaped breasts; an incredible, light-brown tan; attractive brown eyes; silky, brown, shoulder-length hair; sparkly white teeth; a shapely butt; and a perfect model-like figure. I considered myself lucky to be friends with her.

I don’t mean to say that I wasn’t attractive. I considered myself a cute blond with a nice figure, who was proud of her medium-sized breasts. But Lilly fascinated me. Her skin was smooth and flawless. She sometimes made me jealous, and at other times, lustful. I had always though myself to be a heterosexual, but there was something about Lilly that made me squirm. And when I played with myself at night, I often thought of Lilly and imagined how beautiful her naked body would be.

My life-changing event started with a simple geometry project. Our teacher had assigned Lilly and me as partners, much to our delight, to complete a geometry project for the end of the school year. We completed most of the project face-to-face, but on one particular Saturday, I was visiting my grandmother along with my parents. Lilly and I decided to discuss our project via webcam. We often used a webcam, but only to talk or to gossip.

When visiting my grandmother, I always had a room to myself. My laptop had a built-in webcam with which I discussed our project with Lilly. The discussion was normal; after about an hour Lilly was called by her mom for dinner. Lilly told me she would be back, and we could finish our conversation later, so Lilly turned off her monitor. We both left our webcams on because we both assumed we were returning to our computers. For clarification, Lilly’s desktop computer was turned off. She couldn’t see what was on the screen, but she left the webcam on to save the time and hassle of having to re-establish the connection.

Twenty minutes later, however, Lilly sent me a text saying that she was going to the store with her mom and that we could finish discussing the project in the morning. I agreed, but I didn’t close the web-chat just yet because I assumed she would return and we would talk.

The audio was still on from Lilly’s webcam, so I was able to hear her return. She turned the lights on in her room and put her bag on her bed. I expected her to come to the computer to speak to me. However, she sat on the bed for a few minutes looking at her phone. I almost texted her to tell her that I was still on the computer, but I waited. Lilly’s webcam was pointed directly at her office chair, but since the chair was turned to its side, I had a clear view of her bed.

Suddenly, Lilly removed her t-shirt. My heart stopped; I was in awe. She must’ve forgotten I was there. She didn’t remember the webcam was on. I didn’t know what to do. The ‘friend’ part of me wanted to close the computer and leave her alone. But the ‘horny teenager’ part of me wanted to stay. I’d never seen this much of Lilly, or of any woman, and she was gorgeous. Her belly was flat. Her pink-laced bra supported her c-cup breasts. Then she removed her bra, and my jaw dropped slightly. I began feeling a tingling feeling between my legs, and a wet spot was growing in my panties. My eyes bugged out like two ping-pong balls. Her nipples were light brown, perfectly round, and incredibly cute. Her never-before-seen breasts were the most fascinating thing I had ever seen.

Lilly sat on her bed. She was in no hurry. She was interested in herself. Lilly plucked, played, and caressed her nipples and her breasts. She felt them like someone in the grocery store squeezes melons to determine ripeness. After five minutes of her boob play, my panties were soaked, and my pajama shorts were starting to get wet. I pulled my shorts forward, and my panties had a baseball-size wet spot in front of my pussy. I couldn’t take much more of this, but Lilly was only getting started.

Still sitting on the bed, Lilly leant backward and pulled her jeans off. She wore no panties. There she sat, entirely nude, totally oblivious to me watching her over eighty miles away. Lilly grabbed a small, handheld mirror from her nightstand; she spread her legs and examined her pussy. It was a perfect pussy, clean shaven and well-kept. Lilly, for what seemed like an eternity, gazed at her pussy through the reflection in the mirror.

My mind was spinning out of control. My heart could hardly take it. My panties were soaked. I had never been this wet before. I had never had this much sexual excitement in my life. I quickly stood up and locked my door. I sat back in my chair, pulled down my pants and slowly began stroking my pussy.

Moments later, Lilly stood up and walked out of the view of the camera. When she returned to the camera’s view, she held a pink rabbit vibrator. I was amazed. Having been to her house countless times I had never seen such vibrator. I’d also never used one before. She turned it on; it almost seemed like it was too much for her to handle. She lay on her back, her head on a pillow, her knees in the air, and her right inserting the vibrator into her pussy. Whereas my face was exasperated and fatigued from the overwhelming excitement, her face was calm and stern. I matched my stroking with hers; when Lilly sped up, I sped up. I was so wet I was worried that my parents or grandparents would hear my sloshing sounds, but I didn’t really care, though. I was desperate to cum. Lilly sped up, and I could begin hearing her breathe deeply. Her hips started to move slowly. Her other hand moved and grabbed her breasts. I did the same. I inserted my left hand under my shirt and played with my nipples.

Lilly’s face was changing. Her eyes closed, her mouth hung slightly open. Her hand movements became faster; she pushed and pulled the dildo in and out of her pussy. I rubbed myself faster, and I could feel myself about to cum. I felt the wave of pleasure getting stronger and stronger. As my right hand kept furiously rubbing, my left hand squeezed my right breast, my toes tingled and curled, my mouth opened wide, I took one huge, deep breath, and then lost control. My body began shaking uncontrollably. I let out a soft, but intense moan, and I made a small puddle on the chair. I sat for a moment shocked at what just happened. I looked down at the mess I had made, but when I looked back up, Lilly was cumming. Her toes curled, her hips sank into the bed, her mouth opened wide, her eyes closed as hard as they could, her pussy made sexy squishing noises, and she let a soft, my-parents-are-in-the-next-room moan. Her legs shook, and her hand grabbed the blanket. She shook for about fifteen seconds before she regained control of herself. She turned the vibrator off and then lay exhausted on the bed and fell asleep.

I quickly turned off the live feed, cleaned myself up, and went to dinner with my parents. I was unsure of what I had just done. Part of me was mortified, but the other was elated.

I said nothing about it. As far as I knew, Lilly had no idea I watched her. I was concerned, though. Lilly would have had to have seen that her webcam was still on when she returned to the computer. It would have shown that I disconnected, but she would never know how long I stuck around. It was going to be my secret, and it was certainly my masturbation fodder for the next two weeks.

We hung out at school as normal, but it wasn’t until two weeks later that we were alone. I went to Lilly’s house to spend the night. We’d had regular sleep-overs, and this one was fairly normal from the beginning. But I wanted to see that dildo. I wanted to hold it. I had to wait until I was alone in her bedroom.

Lilly suggested that we go swimming in her pool since it was a nice day. I didn’t bring my bathing suit, but Lilly offered to let me borrow some of her dry clothes, and that I could swim in my clothes. She had neighbors, so swimming clothed was a necessity.

I changed in Lilly’s room after we swam. I was finally in the bedroom alone, and I was anxious to have a look at the dildo I saw her use on the webcam. I opened drawer after drawer looking for it and finally found it in her bottom drawer under all her clothes. I grabbed it, picked it up, and examined it closely. It looked expensive. I turned it on, and it was very noisy. Just holding the tool in my hand made me shiver.

I quickly put it back in the drawer, but after a moment took it back out. I had to try it. Just once. Just for a minute. I’d never used one before, and I had to how a real vibrator felt. Still nude, I sat on the edge of her bed, turned the rabbit onto a low buzz, and inserted it into my growingly wet pussy. It felt fantastic. I thought I was going to cum in less than one minute. I turned the intensity up and started moving it in and out of my pussy, which, at this point, was very wet. The pleasure was intense and was growing stronger, but when I turned my head to the right, Lilly was standing in the doorway.

I screamed, threw the rabbit on the floor and tried to cover myself. “Sorry,” I exclaimed. Lilly stood there with an intrigued look on her face. She walked toward me, picked up the rabbit, tuned it off and sat next to me on the bed. I expected her to close the door and leave, but she didn’t.

“No, I’m sorry. I should have knocked. I though you were finished,” Lilly replied.

For a reason that I cannot explain, neither of us did anything but look in each other’s eyes. We didn’t move; we didn’t speak. We stared at each other for what seemed like an eternity. What happened next was beyond my control; my mind and its actions were driven by teenage hormones.

Breaking the awkward silence, Lilly leant toward me and put her soft lips against mine. My mind raced, panicked and confused: “she kissed me! She’s kissing me! What do I do?” But I let it happen. I didn’t pull back or refuse. We kissed, and our tongues danced. I’d never felt such a sensation before. She was warm; her lips were inviting. We fell backward onto the bed and lay beside each other, continuing to kiss. Her left arm wrapped around my back, and her right hand reached for my breasts. I wrapped my hands around her head.

She briefly pulled away and stripped herself of her clothing, but resumed kissing me immediately. I rubbed her breasts, and she rubbed mine. After what seemed like hours of our lips together, we separated. We just stared into each other’s eyes. My emotions were torn. I was scared and nervous, but also thrilled and excited. My pussy was wetter than it had ever been before.

Lilly’s body was better-looking in person. Her breasts were perfect, and her pussy was smooth and exotic. She asked me to move my head to the pillow. I did, and after having lain on my back, Lilly crawled to the bottom of the bed and played with my senses. She kissed my lips once again with tenderness, thence my neck, thence my shoulders, thence my breasts, thence my stomach, and thence my thighs. She rubbed her soft hands over my breasts, whose nipples stood erect. She moved downward, tickling my stomach. She rubbed my inner thighs and ran her fingers all the way down my slick legs and up again. She was driving me crazy. I couldn’t stand it any longer.

She grabbed my legs and spread them wide open. She moved one, and only one, of her fingers just above my saturated, shaven pussy. She rubbed the area around my pussy, and when she touched it, that’s when the unfathomable sensation of pleasure erupted throughout my body. She began wiggling one finger in and around my pussy. The sloshing noises that only one finger made were incredible. Then, to my eyes, her head disappeared. I felt a new gratification on my pussy that I had never felt before — a tongue. It felt great; every part of my body was tingling. She licked me like a cat licks its fur: up and down, up and down. She’d only just begun, and my body could hardly stand the pleasure. I began to move uncontrollably. I tried my best not to squish her head between my knees.

My heart raced as fast as a Corvette. My breaths were short and quick, but deep. Lilly began moving her tongue in and out of my pussy, and that felt even better. My knees began to quiver. I clinched my eyes as tightly as possible. I was breathing like I was about to win a marathon. My hands grabbed the sheets and nearly ripped them from the bed. The pleasure was building in me. I began quietly moaning, every second becoming slightly louder. Suddenly, I no longer had control.

“I’m gonna cum,” I whispered.

After hearing that, Lilly sped up. My toes curled, my legs shook violently, and I let out a loud squeal. I was cumming. From my head to my toes, my entire body felt amazing, and it shook without restraint. From my pussy, a clear liquid shot forward directly onto Lilly’s face, and a thick, white liquid oozed downward toward the bed sheets. I lay for several minutes, without saying a word, enjoying that wonderful feeling after an orgasm, and trying to comprehend exactly what just happened. Lilly didn’t say anything either. She gently rubbed my thighs.

I regained my breath and sat upward. I looked toward Lilly, whose face was wet with my cum. She smiled, and I smiled back. I looked at my pussy. There was a small stream of gooey cream flowing. I touched it. It was sticky and slimy. The bed looked like someone had spilled a cup of water. Without much time wasted, we quickly changed positions, and I returned the favor. I didn’t give Lilly the suspense of rubbing her entire body. I went straight in; I immediately started licking away.

It felt weird. It was smooth on my tongue and very wet. Her juices mixed with my spit. I slid my tongue in and out of her dripping pussy just as she had done to me. It tasted salty, but somehow sweet, and it was very warm. I could already tell that Lilly was getting close to an orgasm. With every stroke of my tongue, her juices multiplied. Eventually, I felt like I was sticking my tongue to the end of a water spout. She was quickly approaching an orgasm; I could feel her getting closer. Without much warning, she moved her hips violently. I could hardly keep my mouth on her pussy because she was squirming so much. She wrapped her hands around my head to hold me in place. She moaned and squeaked and, just like me, squirted quite a bit onto my face. After Lilly finished cumming, I wiped my face on the sheet. I moved beside her; we lay side by side. Our pussies exhausted and relieved.

Neither of us said a word for the better of ten minutes. The bed had wet spots, the room smelled of sex, and we were dirty and sticky. After having regained our heart rates, breaths, and minds, we spoke.

“That was fun,” Lilly exclaimed.

“Yeah,” I replied.

“I don’t know what came over me, but I just started doing stuff…stuff I’ve never done before,” Lilly admitted.

“Me too,” I replied. “There is one thing, though, Lilly: you’ll have to show me how to use that dildo.”

Lilly smiled. Lilly laughed.

That event changed my life, and certainly my perspective on life. From there, Lilly and I became even closer. We had many more ‘fun’ occasions. I don’t regret any bit of it. Nothing at all.

---

It was Saturday afternoon and Patty had the whole day and night to herself. Scott had a soccer game out of town and wouldn’t be back till late this evening so she wasn’t expecting to see him. It had been over a month since she and Scott began their affair. Maybe affair wasn’t the way to describe what was happening. She had become, what could only be described as his love slave. When she was alone, like this, she would tell herself how wrong it was but as soon as they were together she would do whatever he asked of her. At first she told herself that it was because he had threatened to expose their relationship but deep down she knew it was more than that. The fact was that SHE LIKED IT.

The day went by quickly as she did chores around the house and about six o’clock as he was about to get dinner ready for herself the doorbell rang. She went over to the window to see who it was and saw a woman holding a paper bag at the door. She was very attractive, she looked to be in her early to mid-forties. Patty went to the door and opened it.

“May I help you” She asked

“Hi, I’, Helen Brownell, Scott’s mother” She said with a very phony smile.

She could see the shock on Patty’s face and quickly added “And you must be Miss. Porter, the slut my son is sleeping with.” She smiled as Patty’s jaw dropped. “Aren’t you going to invite me in?” She asked as she pushed past Patty and walked into the living room. Patty quickly closed the door and walked toward Helen.

“Please sit down” Patty said as Helen put her paper bag on the coffee table and sat on the couch.

Patty sat next to her and said “I’m not sure I understand what,” and Helen interrupted her saying “Look Miss. Porter denying it is a waste of time. I followed Scott last Saturday and saw the two of you in your bedroom. By the way, if you’re going to fuck my son’s brains out you should close the shades on your bedroom window.”

“I don’t know what to say” Patty said not wanting to look Helen in the eyes.

“You could start by saying you’re sorry for raping my son” She said

“Raping!!!!!! There was never any raping going on. If anything, he was the one doing the raping.” She said trying to defend herself.

“Look, you’re thirty-something and he’s sixteen. No matter how you try to explain it you are the adult and he’s the minor. You raped him!!”

“What do you want?” Patty said with the sound of resignation in her voice.

“Now that’s better” Helen said “The first thing is that I want you to strip.”

“Excuse me?” Patty said with a look of confusion on her face.

“I said strip. Take your clothes off. You should be very good at that by now.” Helen said sitting back on the couch and crossing her arms.

“I WILL NOT!!!!” Patty said as she looked at Helen with a shocked expression on her face.

Helen reached into her pocket and pulled out a cell phone. ”You wouldn’t have the number of the police department handy would you?” She said in a very calm voice. “Never mind, I guess 911 will work” Patty reached out and put her hand on the phone.

“NO please.” She said and stood up. Patty started to unbutton her blouse and as Helen sat back on the couch and watched. After removing her blouse and jeans Patty stood in front of Helen with her head down. This was a kind of humiliation she had never felt before.

“Well” Helen asked.

“Well what? Patty said

“Take the rest of it off. I haven’t got all day.” Helen said as she eyed Patty’s very attractive and well-proportioned body. Patty reached behind her back, unsnapped her bra and it fell to the floor. She then pulled her panties off and just stood there while Helen looked at her.

“Well I can see what my son sees in you.” Helen stood up and reached out to run her hands over Patty’s breasts. As she gently slid her hand over the nipples they became erect. Helen smiled and lifted and squeezed each breast while lightly pinching the nipples. “Very nice” she said as she reached back and unsnapped her own skirt. It fell to the floor and she then pulled her panties down and kicked them away. Helen sat back on the couch and spread her legs.

“Now get on your knees and lick me.” She said as Patty’s eyes widened not knowing what to do. “Do it now!!!” Helen demanded as Patty sank to her knees. Helen reached out and wiped a tear off Patty’s cheek then took a handful of her hair and pulled her head into her lap.

“Now lick me.” Helen demanded.

Patty ran her tongue over Helens pussy lips as Helen began to gyrate her hips to get her tongue into a better position. Helen pushed Patty’s head down deeper into her crotch and said “ Lick it good. Get that tongue down deep.” As Patty was giving Helen’s cunt a good sucking. Hellen pulled her sweater over her head and removed her bra. She threw them in the pile with her other clothes and began squeezing her very large breasts and pinching the nipples.

Patty began to lick and suck on Helen’s pussy harder and Patty was now grabbing Helen’s ass and pulling herself in. “That’s it you little slut, tongue fuck me.” Helen said. Patty was now sucking on Helen’s clit and all at once Helen let out a scream and her cunt started to squirt cum a foot in the air.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh, Yes, Yes, Yes” Helen screamed as she continued to squirt cum all over Patty’s face.
Patty was now, over the top with lust as she pulled herself up to squeeze and suck on Helens breasts while Helen was recovering from her orgasm.

Helen pulled Patty’s head off her breast and stood up. She grabbed the, almost forgotten, paper bag from the table and took Patty by the hand.

“Come with me.” She said as she led Patty back to the bedroom.

As they entered the bedroom Helen pushed Patty onto the bed. “You like to be fucked, don’t you?” Patty just nodded. Helen reached into the paper bag and pulled out a very large strap on dildo. Helen was wrapping the device around her waist and Patty’s eyes widened at the size of the black rubber sex aid. It was about nine inches long and twice as thick as any penis she had ever seen.

“It’s too big” Patty said “Please don’t try and put that in me.” She begged

“ A slut like you should be used to big cocks.” Helen said as she moved between Patty’s legs and ran her hand over Patty’s pussy. “And you’re soaking wet. We won’t even have to lube you up.” She said rubbing the rubber cock on the entrance to Patty’s cunt.

Helen pushed the head in with one hard thrust and Patty let out a scream. She kept working the big cock in with slow even thrusts and soon most of the cock was buried in Patty’s pussy and Patty was pumping her hips for more.

“You like this don’t you? You fucking whore.” Helen said “You want more. Don’t you? Say it!! Tell me you want more!!”

“I want more.” Patty begged “I want you to fuck me with that big black cock. Please”

Helen started to ram the cock into her faster and faster and as she did her breasts were bouncing wildly up and down. Patty grabbed them and started to squeeze and pinch the nipples as Helen kept pounding her with the rubber cock.

“I’m cumming” Patty yelled “Ahhhhhhhhhh fuck me, fuck me, please don’t stop” And Helen pushed harder and harder as Patty’s body stiffened and her eyes rolled back in her head. “I can’t stop cummmmmming” Patty said as Helen pulled the rubber cock out and replaced it with her mouth. Helen licked and sucked as Patty shot cum out of her, well fucked, pussy. Patty was laying on the bed having little orgasmic spasms when Helen lifted her head out of Patty’s lap and licked the cum off of her own lips. She stood up, unbuckled the strap on and threw it on Patty.s chest.

“Now it’s my turn.” She said as she lay beside Patty and spread her legs.

After an hour and a half of lesbian lovemaking the two of them lay on the bed in each other’s arms, kissing and fondling each other as if they had been doing it for years.

“What do we do now?” Patty asked

Helen thought for a second and said “You go on fucking my son the way you have been and you and I get together whenever we can”

“How long can we possibly get away with it?” Patty questioned.

“Until I can think of a way to get my son to fuck the two of us at the same time” She said and gave Patty a big smile. I’ve been thinking about my son’s big cock since I saw him fucking you last week and I can’t stop thinking about what it would feel like fucking and sucking it.”

Patty just looked at her, smiled and nuzzled up against her large breast.

---

Liz’s Chapter

Author’s Note: Thank you everyone who voted and sent me such nice pm’s and comments I appreciate the positive and constructive feedback. To answer some questions yes I will be including other paranormal and sci-fi being into the series in later posts. Also yes I will try to add in some requested scenarios as long as I can mesh them into my storyline. I have a basic direction I’m already going for this but suggestions and request will help me fill the blank spaces without having to sit staring at my screen thinking them up. Also I will probably go past the eight or nine chapters I’ve originally planned. Well onto Liz’s chapter I hope you like it.

WARNING: This chapter contains incest and lesbianism (if that is a word ???) so if you were too stupid to read the tags and got here by accident and don’t enjoy reading about such things leave now!

Also sorry for the long wait for this chapter but i have a really short attention span and this ended up being longer then i had originally planned for it to be.

Solomon’s Daughters: Liz’s Chapter

Liz walked from the bus stop towards her and her brother’s house happy about how her sleep over had gone and regretting that she hadn’t been able to convince her brother to go with her. She thought back to that party and the only night she had ever been the target of his anger.
She knew he didn’t go over there anymore since the party where Cassie had thrown herself at him, and then her boyfriend had come over to surprise her and caught her in the middle of trying to get his pants unzipped. Anthony being as smart as he was realized what had happened immediately had push her hand from him and left.

“Sorry, didn’t know she had a boyfriend,” he said as he passed on his way to the door. Cassie’s boyfriend had looked at her with sadness and disgust plain on his face and she began to cry. Dropped the bouquet of roses he was holding on the floor turned and left her there sobbing on the floor.

“She doesn’t,” was the boy’s reply as he walked away. Liz had walked in from Cassie’s pool fifteen minutes later and she was sitting there on the floor against the bed with knees pulled up to her chin and her armed wrapped around them crying in heaving sob. Liz got her calmed down and into bed and sat there till she fell asleep and seethed with anger. She’d only managed to get the part where her brother had rejected Cassie from the weeping girl not the why.She had gone home and confronted her brother trying to keep her anger hidden under a calm face.

“Hi Ant,” she greeted him.

“Hi little one, did you have fun at the party?”

“Yeah up until you left Cassie crying sitting on her bedroom floor,” her calm façade cracked and her anger pour out.

“Why would you reject her and then leave her crying like that without at least coming to get me to comfort her.”

With each word his back stiffen in indignation, at her accusation and the rebuke in her voice, anger flashed in his eyes. He stalked forward towards her and she backed away from him. She knew he wouldn’t hurt her but her instincts backed her away from the anger she could read in his eyes and the tenseness of his body. When her back hit the wall he stopped in front of her raised his hands to the wall on either side of her pinning her in place, He leaned in so his face was directly in front of her and glared at her.

“I didn’t reject her and leave her there,” he hissed in fury. “She had my zipper half way down and her boyfriend walked in. I didn’t know she had a boyfriend, but you knew Liz. I walked out and came home. Then you come and start accusing me of… What exactly Liz? Am I a bad person because I would not help her act like a slut? Or maybe I’m a bad person because I didn’t stay there and yell at her and insult her for being a slut, is that it little sister,” he hissed at her.

She flinched at each of his questions as her anger drained from her.

“She’s not a slut’s,” she shot back weakly. “Why is it ok for a guy who sleeps with multiple women, but not for a girl to have multiple guys?”

“You know full well the argument won’t apply here little sister, unless he was screwing around on her as well. I saw his face, Liz, he was crushed he wasn’t cheating I know that. She isn’t a slut for wanting multiple guys. If she slept with every man in the western hemisphere she wouldn’t be a slut. Hell if her boyfriend knew about what she was doing and was ok with it would have been ok with me. But he didn’t know she betrayed him,” he said his voice rising with the last statement.

He leaned in even closer and allowed his anger to twist his face.

“She betrayed him and she tried to use me to do it, would have used me to do it if he hadn’t walked in right then,” he growled.

“And you my loving little sister,” he mocked then pain flashed across his face as tears rose to her eyes. He backed away from her toward the hall to his room and his voice dropped to a normal decibel and went flat as his face when utterly blank.

“And you, after your friend tries to use me, you come home and accuse me of insensitivity. And you are angry at me because I didn’t help your friend that I didn’t cooperate in her betrayal of someone for all I know has never done anything to deserve such a humiliation.”

While he talked he backed away from her like you would back away from a rattle snake about to strike. When she raised a hand to stall his retreat he spun and took the five long strides to his room and slammed the door.

She snapped back to the present as her hand touched the knob of her front door and she dug in her purse for her keys, she knew her brother would be sleeping, trusting her to be back when she said she would. That night long ago she learned never to accuse anyone without having the whole story first. The day after that fight she had apologized and he had kissed her forehead forgiven her and never mentioned it again, but he barely been to Cassie’s house in three years since that night, even though Cassie had apologized and he’d forgiven her he was always stiff and withdrawn around her.

Liz pushed open her front door and walked in closing and locking it behind her. She kicked off her shoes and made her way through the house only lit by the glow of the stove light, which Ant always left on at night in case someone needed to get up and get something from the kitchen. She came to Ant’s door first and cracked it. There being no moon outside and his computer screen off it was pitch black inside but she heard the rustle of his flannel sheets and his soft snoring. With a small smile she resisted the urged to go and lay down with him, to touch his skin and hold him close to her. She closed his door softly so as not to wake him and went to her room changed into her pajamas, a pair of flannel pants that would look like something a pirate would wear if they weren’t pin striped and a t-shirt. Both she a gotten one day when she had to clean out Ant’s closet because she lost a bet. She also had a pair of his boxers she wore when it was to hot for the pants. She drifted off to sleep thinking of her big brother and how much she loved him.

Sar-Rah watched as Liz looked into the room but knew she couldn’t see them on this moonless night. She watched the longing, love, and lust crawl across Liz’s beautiful face. Sar-Rah realized that Liz’s face showed her emotions as much as Anthony’s did. She looked into the girl’s mind to make she was correct and was swamped with the girls obsessive love of her brother. The girls feelings of lust for her brother matched his perfectly the only thing holding her back from running to the bed, waking him, and begging him to take her was her love for him, and not wanting him to reject and hate her. Liz’s sighed softly, and with a small smile on her face shut the door.

Sar-Rah sat in the dark stroking Anthony’s muscled chest and listen to his sister move around in her room.

Sar-Rah thought of the love the two siblings had for each other and grinned thinking that though her powers were only of the servant aspect and couldn’t help maybe a little scheming would be able to fulfill one of Anthony’s wishes. With that thought she laid back and snuggled into his warm body and drifted softly into oblivion thinking of ways to get the two siblings to give in to their desires.

Anthony woke slowly from his exhausted sleep feeling well rested and with the most amazing feeling on his cock while something weighted his hips to the bed. He was close when his eyes open and saw her he came taking her over the edge with him. She screamed in pleasure while biting her lips to keep the sound in he barely heard the sound but he could feel it through her whole body. She was straddling his hips impaled to the base of his cock pinning him to the bed, while the tip of his cock touched her deepest part and he unloaded directly into her womb. She was panting above him and with each spurt into her she let out a soft moan and shook like a leaf in the wind. When he was done she slowly came back from orgasm she collapsed on top of him.

“Well that was most pleasant wake-up call I have ever gotten,” he told her as he ran his hand all over her body.

“I know I woke ten minutes ago and you were already doing me,” she replied. “I was surprised to find you asleep and you just kept going.”

“I was dreaming out you,” he said with a blush and she smiled lovingly down at him.

Just then pounding on his door brought his head jerking around so fast he almost gave himself whiplash as panic flooded his body.

“Big brother, wakey wakey eggs and baky,” Liz called in a singsong voice.

“I’m up,” he called back to her.

“Well you had better take care of that before you come out for breakfast, I’m making waffles.”

“Make me four and for the love of all that is holy use the toaster so you don’t immolate yourself.”

“Don’t worry love, I’ll take care of it for you,” Sar-Rah whispered into his lips as she squeezed his cock with her pussy. He moaned into her open mouth has she kissed him. He grabbed her ass, causing her the moan, and lifted her off him while she tried to push down with her hips.

“Sorry Sar-Rah but we have to take a shower then go eat breakfast and explain you to my sister, then we go to school.”

“What’s a shower? I can’t wait to see what you tell your sister, that should be entertaining. You’re taking me with you, outside?”

“Are you reading my thoughts?”

“No, it takes too much energy so unless I’m looking for something specific or I’m concentrating on it I can’t.”

“That’s good to know. Anyway a shower is like small water fall you can stand and wash under except it is made from pipes and you can control how hot and cold it is. Your enjoying my discomfort at what to tell my sister a little too much. Of course I’m taking you with me, I wouldn’t leave you alone in an empty house all day with nothing to do.”

“Most people keep their genies locked up so no one else sees them,” she replied softly to the indignation in his statement.

“Well I’m not most people I’m weird,” he said with false pride and puffed up his chest. She giggled at his silliness.

“Plus, it’s not like you have blue skin the only thing that people are going to see is some hot babe on my arm,” he told her as he led her to the bathroom and turned on the water. She watched in fascination as the water warmed and steam started to rise. He stepped under the spray and pulled her to him kissing her at the same time. She shivered and goose bumps pebbled her smooth skin as she made the transition from the cooler air to the steam filled shower.

He grabbed the shampoo and began to massage it in to her scalp as she lean back against him pressing her body to his. Once he was finished with her hair and had all the soap washed out he began on her body. She washed his hair copying his earlier actions as he cleaned from her neck to her feet. Then he slid his hand and the wash cloth back up her inner thigh to her pussy and rubbed her gently with the cloth cleaning away their combined fluids as they leaked from her. She moaned and gripped his hair in her fists and tried to grind down against his hand. His hand rose and he smacked her on the ass, with a squeak she jumped and her face flushed.

“Stop that I’m trying to washed you here,” he said but couldn’t keep the smug grin off his face.

“You’re going to pay for this,” she said mock glaring down at him.

He ignored her and kept cleaning her when he got all of his juice that was going to come out she was soaked. He looked up at her and waited till she looked down into his eyes. When their eyes connected he slowly slid two fingers all the way into her. She moan but didn’t break eye contact. He withdrew his fingers and then pumped them into her a few more times then drove them deep into her and curled them up into a hook so he could rub the inside of her tunnel and he slowly dragged them back out. With this she closed her eyes closed and she tensed closed to her orgasm he did it a few more times going slow enough not to push her over but fast enough to keep her right on the edged. Then with his fingers buried as deep in her as they would go, he paused waiting for her eyes to meet his again. When she looked down at him with open pleading on her face he grinned evilly back up her. He hooked his fingers again and he jerked them out dragging them across her sensitive tunnel and entrance. With that swift burst of pleasure her orgasm that he had purposely been suppressing exploded inside her and her mouth opened in a silent scream and with her eyes still locked on his he raised his hand and sucked the two fingers he was using to pleasure her with into his mouth. She exploded in orgasm again before the other could even subside and it drove her higher. Her vision blackened and she started to list to one side.

“Well that was fun but we have to hurry,” he said as he sat her on to the tiled floor of the shower out of the spray and quickly washed himself. He turned off the water and turned to find her slumped there against the wall. He grinned as he bent and picked her up grabbing a towel on his way out of the bath room he laid her on the bed. He dragged her hair up above her head and dried her back, ass, and legs then flipped her on to her back. When he finished drying her he then dried himself and did a quick dry of her hair it would be damp for hours probably but it wouldn’t leak. As he was getting dressed she stirred and then rose till she was watching him leaning back on her elbows.

“What happened?”

“You passed out,” he replied with a satisfied grin spinning to look at her as he pulled a shirt that was way too big for him on.

“I’ll need new clothes,” he said looking down at himself. Sar-Rah laughed the site was comical him standing there in clothes that were about to fall off. He looked like a little kid trying to wear his father’s cloths. She waved her hand at him and his cloths fitted themselves perfectly to his body. He looked down smiled at her and kissed her quickly on the lips.

“Hurry breakfast should be done by now she usually burns the first batch that’s why she isn’t in here screaming about me being late yet.”

“Don’t you want to plan for what you’re going to say to her about me,” she asked.

“Nope, plans are for the battlefield, world domination, and people who worry about things far too much.

That’s too stressful so I live my life by the motto “If you can’t do anything to fix it then don’t worry about it.”

“That is a pretty laid back way of life.”

“You’d think so wouldn’t you but people focus on the said part to much and missed the unsaid half the motto.”

She thought about it for a second but she didn’t get it.

“What’s the unsaid part?”

“If you can’t fix it means you’ve already considered every action available to you and couldn’t come up with a solution to fix it so let it go and don’t worry about it. Now I’m going to say something I’d never have believed I would have said to a beautiful naked woman. Hurry up and put your clothes on.”

She pouted at him and began to dress.

“Okay I’ll go in and try to explain to her you wait in the hall until I call you. Got it?”

At her nod he leaned down kissed her again and walked out toward the kitchen, with her right behind him. She stopped in the hall and listened.

“Hey little one,” Anthony said as he leaned down and kissed the top of Liz’s head. Her back was to him with her head down concentrating on her food and he walked over to the cabinet and grabbed an extra plate and fork and went back to the table and shifted two of the four waffles his sister had made for him onto a third plate. At the click of the third plate on the table Liz started to raise her head.

“Ant I already got you a pla…” her voice cut off suddenly as her eyes found her brother. She could tell it was him but it wasn’t. He wasn’t skinny exactly but he wasn’t fat anymore and her lust for him rose up to a new height and it was all she could do just to sit there and not throw him on the floor and rip his clothes off. The clatter of her fork and knife against the table as they slipped from her shock numbed fingers brought his head up from putting butter and syrup on the two plates of waffles. Seeing here staring at him as if he grew a third head he looked down at himself to make sure he had remembered to put pants on, he had. Then he realized it was that body modification that shocked her.

“Sorry I completely forget about that,” he told her, hearing a strangled laugh come from around the corner but Liz in her shock didn’t hear it.

“Look Liz I have some things to tell you.”

She just nodded at him still unable to fight her desire and speak to him without begging her to take her right there on the table.

“Well you remember that bottle you got me Saturday?”

At her nod he continued.

“Well there was a genie inside.”

“A genie?”

“Yes, well to be completely truthful there were seven genies in the bottle but only one came out so far.”

Slowly as they stared at one another his words began to sink in and her fear for his sanity began to push its way between her mind and her libido allowing her to think.

“Um okay that’s nice Ant, can we go see Dr. Wallace?”

“I am not going to a shrink Liz I’m not crazy.”

“You just told me there was a genie in that bottle and you believe what you’re saying, so how aren’t you crazy,” she snapped back worry and fear for him etching her pretty features.

“Liz look at me, really look at me you saw me less than two days ago and I am a completely different than when you left. By the way how did your party go? Did you have fun?”

“Yeah it was great,” she said with a blush looking at him and just thinking.

“Alright where is this genie that came out of the bottle?”

“She’s standing in the hall waiting for me to call her. Sar-Rah you can come in now.”

“She,” Liz asked as she turned in her chair to see the hall to see a beautiful girl walk around the corner.
Liz looked at Sar-Rah for a few seconds without speaking, stunned at the other girl’s beauty. Then she noticed that Sar-Rah’s hair was wet and her eyes flicked back to her brothers wet hair and jealousy and suspicion crept into her mind.

“It’s good to meet you, Liz,” Sar-Rah said.

“It’s Elizabeth only people I like call me Liz,” she coldly replied.

“So you are the genie, huh? So what now, you going to pull a rabbit out of a hat? Do you perform card tricks too,” Liz sneered.

“Liz! What has gotten into you, that’s extremely rude,” Anthony exclaimed at hearing such venom filled words come from his sister.

“Be quite you jerk,” Liz shot back at him as tears filled her eyes. With a small sob she whirled and ran to her room and slammed the door.

When he started to follow Sar-Rah laid her hand on his arm to stop him. He halted and looked at her with eyebrows raised in question.

“Let’s eat and give her time to cool off. After, you go to college and don’t worry I’ll make sure she gets to school. I’ll go with her and I’ll talk to her I know what’s wrong.”

“Are you sure,” he asked after a few moments of hesitation his eyes lingering on Liz’s door.

“Yes, I got this.”

“Okay well let’s eat than I’ve got to go.”

After they ate at her insistence he left the dishes in the sink for her wash, gave her a kiss and head out to catch the bus for school. With a sigh as the door closed behind him she turned back and started the dishes.
Just as she was putting the last of the dishes away, having picked up from Anthony’s mind where they went, she heard the rustle of cloth and footsteps in the hall.

“You’re not going to go away, are you,” Liz asked.

“Seeing as how Anthony and I and my sisters are getting married, no,” Sar-Rah replied with a sympathetic wince.

“M-m-married? You and your sisters? As in plural how many are there?”

“Well if you include me there are seven of us.”

At her statement Liz stood the staring at her silently mouthing the word seven to herself.

“You need to go get dressed for school, Liz. I’ll be going with you today so we can talk and so I can register myself for class.”

Liz turned in a daze and went to her room. Before she knew it she was standing on front porch locking the door behind her. She looked over at the genie standing next to her and gasped in awe jerked from her daze by the small girl’s beauty and what she had dressed herself in.

“Where did you get those clothes,” Liz asked feeling plain in her t-shirt and jeans.

“Don’t they look good? I picked up the image from Anthony’s mind.”

Her black leather pants riding low on her hips and a tight black shirt with vampire bunnies
stretched across her chest showed off her figure. The blood red tip hair, black lipstick, and black nail polish accentuated her pretty face and delicate hands.

“I didn’t realize my brother had such good taste in women’s cloth or that he liked that gothic look. You look gorgeous,” Liz replied truthfully before it came back to her that she wasn’t supposed to like this girl and a frown formed on her face.

Sar-Rah smiled ate the girls slip. Her smile deepened when the frown appear knowing Liz had realized she had forgotten her anger if only for a second. Sar-Rah, feeling mischievous reached out and touched Liz’s arm. The warm feel spread from where Sar-Rah had touched her clothes shifted and became an exact duplicate to Sar-Rah’s. She pulled a compact mirror out of her purse and looked into it and realized her makeup was gone except for her lipstick which was black along with her nail polish. The only difference between herself and Sar-Rah was her hair tips were still blond.

“Turn it back,” Liz said sourly, even though she liked the look.

“Why don’t you try it out for a while, it looks good on you and Anthony will love it when he sees
it,” Sar-Rah replied.

At the mention of her brother liking it she looked at the genie suspiciously and saw Sar-Rah staring back intently with a knowing grin on her face. Liz’s shoulders slumped as her anger flowed out of her and was replaced by despair.

“You know then, how do you know?”

“I know more than you think, I can read your mind if I concentrate,” Sar-Rah said with a grin.

“For instance I know what you were doing this weekend at your friend’s house with those two other girls and Cassie and her mother who all seem to be in love with Anthony. Bad girl,” she said as her grin took a wicked cast.

“What do you want to keep quiet,” she asked quickly looking around to be sure no one heard as panic surged in her.

“I don’t want anything. Don’t worry I won’t tell anyone I was just telling you I understand why you are acting the way you are. I am not going to take him away from you. As a matter of fact I may be able to bring you closer,” she said as her eyes ran lustfully down Liz’s body.

Liz felt a shiver run up here spine at Sar-Rah’s hungry appraisal. They reached the corner were the bus stopped and saw it a stop or two down. Liz flicked the dyed tips of her hair.

“Why didn’t you turn my hair red tipped like yours?”

“Cause Anthony thinks yours looks better with blonde tips and I agree. It sets off the lighter brown strands in your hair making it look like you’ve got gold strands tied in it.”

The bus stopped in front of them and they got on and Liz ran her pass through the reader. Sar-Rah just ignored it and followed her. No one seemed to notice her until they were both sitting down. See Liz’s look Sar-Rah leaned close to her ear.

“I can go unnoticed if I chose, after all servants aren’t supposed to be seen if they’re not summoned.”

“So why are you enrolling in school, by the way how old are you exactly?”

“I am 15 but I’m going to enroll in the same grade as you. I picked most of the knowledge from this level of schooling from Anthony’s mind but I might as well get it from someone else who may know things about each subject that he missed.”

“Does Anthony know he slept with a 15 year old?”

“No I don’t think my age came up at all,” Sar-Rah said with a grin.

“But it is all ok I’ve got a birth certificate, social security card, state id, and court papers legally
declaring me emancipated. I also have my transcripts stating that I’ve jumped ahead two grades so I can be a senior with you.”

“What can’t you do with your powers?”

“Oh there is a lot I can’t do I can only do these things outside my aspect because they fall into the category of self-defense.”

“Self-defense?”

“Yes, Anthony said not to tell anyone else or let them discover what I am because they would try
to take me from him and dissect me or lock me in a lab and do experiments to harness my abilities.”

“I see, what is an aspect?”

As Sar-Rah finished explaining what aspects were the bus came to their stop and they and the other teens on the bus got off. Sar-Rah head swiveled back and forth her pretty black eyes opened so huge to would have been comical to Liz if the awestruck look on her face didn’t make her even more innocent looking, like a little kid who saw Santa Claus. Liz looked around and tried to imagine what it would have looked like here three thousand years ago. As she realized that this place would have been wilderness or some dinky village she admired the way Sar-Rah seem to be accepting the changes of the world around her.

“Kind of different then your time, huh,” Liz asked.

“Yes, very different. I picked up some of the difference from Anthony’s mind but to know that your high school is 3 stories high and to see it is a different thing entirely. Also before going into the bottle the biggest building I had ever seen had been my father’s castle and the temple. This high school is nearly the same size and it’s not even an important building.”

“Just you wait until you see the empire state building, it is 102 stories high,” Liz said with a chuckle. When Sar-Rah looked at her in disbelief, she smiled and swore it was the truth.

“I need you to show me where the administrative office is,” Sar-Rah said looking around furtively.

Following the line of the genie’s eyes and saw that there were a lot of guys staring at them and talking to each other. While Liz was pretty, and got her fair share of attention from men she rarely dresses in anything overly sexy. She realized the Sar-Rah was twitching nervously alongside her waiting for her to lead the way to the office.

“Don’t be so nervous. They are only looking because we look hot dressed like this.”

“I’ve never been around this many people and they are all staring at us.”

“Don’t worry about it just ignore everyone around you unless they talk to you specifically and they are staring at you because your hot.”

“Hot?”

“Sexy,” Liz replied to her questioning tone.

“So what did you mean you can bring me and my brother closer,” Liz ask trying not to let hope
overwhelm her. Ignoring the blush the rose in Sar-Rah’s face at her backhanded compliment she grabbed her hand and began leading her into the building towards the office.

“Well actually I meant you and all those girls at your party you went to. But you specifically could have had him anytime you wanted him he’s been lusting after you for years and you already know he loves you. But since your too timid to seduce him I’m going to get him really hot and tie him to his bed then you’re going to come in and do him.”

“You think that will work?”

“Yep, he already wants you. He’s only been holding back taking you because he thinks it would
be a betrayal of trust to seduce you when he is the only support and family you have. Plus he said I could have female lovers if I wanted as long as he could also.”

Liz looked at Sar-Rah sideways form the corner of her eye.

“What does you having other lovers have to do with me,” she asked cautiously.

Sar-Rah stopped abruptly gripping Liz’s hand tightly jerking her to a halt right next to her. She stepped in front of her and reached her hand up to the back of Liz’s neck and pulled the taller girl down until they’re faces were so close they could almost kiss. Sar-Rah moved her head so she could whisper into Liz’s ear.

“After you’ve had your brother inside you,” she breathed into Liz’s ear causing her whole body to tremble. Sar-Rah started to gently stoke her neck with the fingertips of the hand wrapped around the back of her neck.

“After he has been inside you, and filled you to over flowing, I’m going to crawl between your beautiful thighs and eat you till you beg me to stop. Once you do I’ll have you return the favor.”

As Sar-Rah pulled back and smiled at Liz her trembling continued and her knees became watery as she imagined the upcoming fun with her brother and his new fiancée. The cat call behind her pulled her back to the here and now. Her trembling stilled as she recognized the sound and realized who it must be. A sneer lifted her lip as she once again grabbed Sar-Rah’s hand and started leading her toward the office. Sar-Rah seeing the distaste flash across her face looked over her shoulder at the large boy hurrying after them to try and catch up to them.

“Who is that,” Sar-Rah asked.

“He and all his friends are assholes. Stay away from them and their girlfriends. You’ll find in the school most of the football players aren’t dating the popular girls. They are dating the slutty ones. The girls who’d spread their legs for anyone. They’re not good people to hang around.”

“What did he do to you,” Sar-Rah asked her again looking over her shoulder at the boy who was seconds behind them as they hurried toward the door clearly label administrative office.

“Not me personally. Those girls who were ah…, at that party I went to this weekend,” she said as
embarrassment made her blush.

“Well Cassie was throwing a party, she loves parties, well about three and a half years ago before they were banned from all her parties and everyone started to shun them. The football and soccer teams showed up they brought alcohol with them. Well needless to say they all got wasted. They grabbed Cassie, Sasha, and Nina. They started groping and trying to get them to take their clothes off when the girls refused they started to get pushy. Everyone else was just ignoring what they were doing afraid to speak up. Well Anthony came to pick me up to take me home, he wouldn’t let me ride the bus by myself back then, well he saw what was happening and he spoke up.”

“What happened,” Sar-Rah asked feeling dislike for the teen rushing to catch them up.

“He told them to let them go and to get out. They laughed at him and started to turn back to the girls. He grabbed a full plastic cup of beer and dumped it on John Sloan’s head. He’s the leader of those assholes and he would also be the loser following us. Well anyway they all jumped Anthony he manage to give John and a couple of others black eyes and a few split lips but it was one on eight they beat him up bad he was bleeding a lot. They broke his left arm and when I rushed to him to see if he was alright John grabbed me. I was struggling trying to reach Ant and I kicked John in the shin. He punched me and made me cry. I’ve only seen my brother in that kind of rage once before.”

“The night that your father struck you.”

“He told you about that,” Liz asked.

“Yes.”

“Well anyway he stood up and punched John square in the face broke his nose with one shot. John stumbles back and trips screaming with the pain from his nose. Anthony followed him down driving the breath from his lungs and then just kept pounding his fist into John’s face until he stopped moving. When he stood up and turned to face the rest of them they backed away from his anger. He told them to take their loser leader and get the fuck out and they weren’t allowed near this house again or he’d come find them when they were alone. They picked up John and ran like the devil was chasing them. Ant spent two days in the hospital after that, and weeks healing the arm. We had to eat takeout the entire time his arm was in a cast since I can’t cook.”

“I see so, that’s why you girls are in love with him, what about Cassie’s mother?”

“He took his bat to the guy she was dating when he found out the guy was molesting Cassie.”

“I see.”

Liz looked over at Sar-Rah and saw her face twisted with hate as she looked over her shoulder at John and her eyes were starting to take on an eerie purple luminescence.

“Uh Sar-Rah you need to calm down your eyes are starting to glow.”

“Oops,” she said putting her head down and started taking deep calming breaths.

John stepped in front of them not ten feet from the office doors.

“Hello, Liz and her pretty friend. How are you doing today?”

“We were doing well then I saw your face and it started to suck. But don’t worry as soon as you leave it’s sure to take a turn for the better.”

He gave her a nasty look and turned his attention to Sar-Rah. He ran his eyes over her his desire for her growing her each inch of her he took in.

“And who is your friend Liz,” John asked.

“None of your business and its Elizabeth to you fuck face.”

When Sar-Rah looked up having got her anger under control so her eyes wouldn’t glow she looked up into his eyes keeping her face completely blank and expressionless.

“My name is Sar-Rah,” she said flatly her voice devoid of emotion.

“My name is John,” he replied.

“I know.”

“Interested in getting to know me better?”

“No, will you please step aside so we can go into the office” came her reply still flat.

“Why aren’t you interested, you a lesbian?”

“How did you get your nose broken John,” Sar-Rah asked.

He blinked in surprise at her unexpected response having expected her to get defensive or to
admit to liking girls. The people around them were taking notice of what seemed to be a verbal fight taking place between a jock and a new girl dressed in all black.

“I got it in a fight,” he hedged.

“Who were you fighting John? Why were you fighting him?”

“I was fighting her brother,” he replied gesturing to Liz, who was now standing a couple inches
behind Sar-Rah watching the exchange in amusement. He tried to completely ignore the second question.

“I asked why you fighting him John,” Sar-Rah asked in that flat, cold voice.

“He was interfering in our fun,” John said his eyes flicking to the people around them. He was
beginning to regret approaching them surrounded by so many people intending to humiliate Liz.

“So you find it fun to sexually assault woman John,” she asked and mutters went through the
crowd as more than just Sar-Rah waited for his answers.

“We weren’t assaulting them, we were just playing around.”

“They weren’t having fun John, only you were. If her brother hadn’t been there how far would
your “fun” have gone John? Are you a rapist at heart John?”

John’s face blanched at her question and mutters where constantly running through the crowd
now. He saw disgust on the faces of most of the guys and fear and revulsion on some of the girls.

“I am not a rapist you stupid bitch,” he hissed his reply at her.

“You “fought” her brother eight on one for interfering in the sexual harassment of three teenage
age girls and you still got your nose broken and your face pounded in till you fell unconscious didn’t you
John? Had to have your buddies carry you away cause a boy with a broken arm kicked the shit out of you,
didn’t you John?”

“Stop saying my name like that bitch, it was not assault,” he spit his reply as he saw the crowd
nearest to him putting space between him and them not wanting to be accidently associated with him.

“Sure it was John. They said no, but you didn’t listen and you touched them in a sexual manner
after it was obvious they didn’t want your filthy hand on them didn’t you John? So taking into account your
actions and your hideous visage I have to say, no I do not wish to get to know you better. I think I know you
quite well enough and it saddens me that a human being like you walks the earth and breathes the same air
as me. So scurry back to whatever hole that spawned your foul existence and let us pass.”

Her words enraged him and he reached for her. His reach for her stopped however when
someone cleared their throat behind him. He lowered his hand and slowly turned to face the principal.

“Is there a problem here Mr. Sloan,” Ms. Yearling the principal asked. She looked down her nose
at the boy, face pleasantly blank but you could tell from her voice she disliked the boy. At six feet tall long
blonde hair, a toned gymnast’s body, her breasts no more than a handful and the blue ice chips that were her
eyes she made a very intimidating sight. She looked like some ancient amazon warrior woman dressed in
dress pants and a silk blouse staring down at the boy as if trying to push him from existence by the force of
her will.

As John turned to her he raised his hands in the universal sign of surrender and put an innocent
expression on his face.

“No Ms. Yearling no problem at all I was just welcoming the new student and saying hello to my
friend Elizabeth.”

“That is a lie,” Sar-Rah said as she refuted his words immediately.

“He came over here to try and publically humiliate Liz with his less than stunning wit and to hit on
me,” she fumbled at the slang but picked up her speech at Liz’s nod that she got it right.

“Also this foul creature is no friend of Liz’s and I have twice asked him to move from out of the
way of the door so we could get to the office. The first time more politely then the second and both times was
ignored.”

His face darkening in embarrassment and anger as her harangue came to end he lowered his
raised hands. As he opened his mouth to deny the accusations the principal cut him off.

“Mr. Sloan, do not bother to deny it. I was close enough to the door to hear the whole altercation,
you have detention after school today now get to class or it will be all week.”

He gave Sar-Rah and Liz and murderous look and then stomped off down the hall without
looking back. With a sigh, her face softening slightly, the principal turned the two girls after watching till he
disappeared around a corner.

“Liz, aren’t you supposed to be in Calculus in two minutes,” she said looking down at her watch.

“Yes, ma’am I was just bringing Sar-Rah to the office to register for classes she is transferring in.
Now that you’re here I’ll leave it to you and get to class. See you later Sar-Rah,” she said and ran off to class
trying to get there before the bell.

“Well Sar-Rah, let’s see about getting you set up,” Ms. Yearling turned around and taking three
long strides Sar-Rah had to practically run to keep up with she pulled open the office door and ushered her in.

“This is Ms. White, Jen this is Sar-Rah she is apparently a new transfer student.”

“Nice to meet you Ms. White,” Sar-Rah stuck out her hand to shake with the elderly woman
across the counter. True to her name her hair was all white, she had on a friendly smile and it was obvious
this was her natural expression from the deep laugh lines around her eyes. The woman took Sar-Rah hand in
a firm two handed grasp with her bright smile.

“It’s my pleasure dear, but call me Jen everyone does,” Jen said.

“Well then, it’s nice to meet you Jen,” Sarah replied returning her smile.

“Alright Sar-Rah where are your parents so they can fill out your paper work,” Jen asked.

“No parents, here you go Jen,” Sar-Rah said handing the elderly receptionist her birth certificate,
transcripts, and court papers legally declaring her an adult.

With a slight frown Ms. Yearling moved around the counter to read the papers over Jen’s
shoulder. Jen read for a few minutes with the principal looking over her shoulder reading along then shuffled
through the papers making sure she had everything she would need to put Sar-Rah into the system.

“That’s good dear with all of these I can fill out the paper work for you I just need to know the
address of where you are staying and I have you in class in half an hour.”

“Sure, my current address is 13 Witching St.,” Sar-Rah told her still smiling.

“13 Witching St. that is where Liz Caine and Anthony Caine live isn’t it,” Jen asked as she input
Sar-Rah’s info into the computer his fingers flying across the keyboard.

“Yes.”

“Are you related to them,” Jen asked just keeping up small talk while she typed from habit.

“Sort of.”

“How can you be sort of related to someone,” she asked only half paying attention while the
principal was watching what she did also only half listening to the girls reply.

“Well I’m sort of related to Liz cause her big brother Anthony is my fiancée.”

Jens hands froze as both hers and the principal’s heads snapped to look at Sar-Rah in surprise
and shock. You could have heard a pin hit the carpet it was so silent for a second.

“F-fiancee, dear your only…,” she started while looking through the papers for Sar-Rah certificate.

“I am fifteen years old.”

“You can’t get married at fifteen years old,” Ms. Yearling stated has if her statement of the fact
made it law.

“Well, actually if I remember the laws correctly at fifteen, I can with a parent or guardians consent
and since I am my own keeper I give myself consent to get married.”

“When exactly are you getting married dear,” Jen asked as Ms. Yearling stood her mouth
opening and closing, in a way very much like a fish, while she tried to come up with something to say.

“We haven’t set a date yet he only asked me two days ago.”

“That’s nice dear,” Jen replied and went back to inputting the girl’s info. She had seen the
amusement on the girls face at their reaction to her statement. She suppressed her own desire to giggle at
the small strangling noises coming from the woman behind her. She had never seen Patricia Yearling so
thrown off balance since the woman had taken the place of the last principal; it was actually quite amusing
that the fifteen year old girl across the table with a mischievous grin on her face was more composed than
both of them.

“Here you go dear,” Jen said handing the papers and everything back to Sar-Rah for her to slip
into her bag.

“Well, Sar-Rah aside from Calculus and English IV I don’t see any class you actually need to
take. What would you like your electives to be?”

“Um I don’t know,” Sar-Rah said sheepishly. It was the first sign of uncertainty to enter the girls
face since she walked into the office and Jen was sympathetic.

“What is the most advanced computer or electronics class,” Sar-Rah asked.

“We have a computer programming class that can get you college credits. But Sar-Rah you’ve
never taken a computer class before don’t you think you should start off in a beginners class?”

“No, Jen I’ll be fine with the advanced class I’ve never had less than an A and won’t start now.
Also do you have an advanced physics class?

“Yes we do. So Adv. Computer Programming and Adv. Physics what else?”

“I have no idea. I heard one the girls we were walking past say you had a pool. If I left one of the
classes open could I use it?”

“No, students are not allowed to use the pool by themselves it against school policy.”

“Oh, okay well I’ve got no idea what to take then.”

“Well sixth period the senior swim team uses the pool. Since we are only a week into the year, I
could talk to the couch and get her to let you join not to compete if you don’t want to but just to do laps or
whatever off out of the way. She’s a friend of mine and if I ask I’m sure she’ll let you if only to boost the teams
numbers.”

“Thanks that would be really nice of you,” Sar-Rah gushed at Jen and smiled wide with
happiness and gratitude. Jen flush with pleasure at the girls obvious joy but was a little suspicious because
Sar-Rah seemed too happy..

“How about you take a foreign language,” Ms. Yearling asked finally regaining her composure.

“Thanks but no need I’m fluent,” she replied.

“Which are you fluent in? We have German, Russian, Japanese, Chinese, Spanish, French,
Swedish, and Polish.”

“I’m fluent in them all,” Sar-Rah said still beaming.

Jen lowered her head to hide her smile and tried to disguise the amused snort at the girl’s subtle
playful needling the principal as a sneeze.

“Bless you,” Sar-Rah said to Jen still beaming although with more of a trickster’s grin then a
happy one now.

“You wouldn’t have a robotics class would you,” Sar-Rah asked innocently her face changing to
look like an angel’s.

“No dear, we don’t,” not asking what the girl who has never taken a computer class would need
in a robotics class and not trusting the sudden innocent look the girl was putting on. Patricia though didn’t
catch the signs though.

“What do you want to take a robotic class for you have never even taken a computer class,” the
principal asked curiously.

“I don’t want to say it is kind of embarrassing,” Sar-Rah replied lowering her head to hide her
sudden mischievous grin from the women, though from her lower vantage Jen caught it and wondered what
was coming.

“It is okay Sar-Rah, it only the three of us here and no one will laugh at you.”

“Well,” she said as her head raised back us her innocent façade firmly back in place.

“I want to make a life like robot as a sex toy for my fiancée as a wedding present,” she said
innocently looking the principal dead in the eye.

Jen looked over her should at Patricia’s face, she looked like she had swallowed her own tongue,
and burst into laughter so hard tears started running down here face.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh at me,” Sar-Rah said trying to put a hurt look on her face but it was
plain that she was trying not to laugh as well. Getting over the shock of her words and her being the butt of
the joke even Patricia gave a slight smile.

“I know,” Sar-Rah said, “Is there a study hall or something where I can just sit in the library and
read for the whole time?”

“Well we could just leave your fifth and sixth periods free and you could do whatever you want for
the fifth but if I pull strings and get you a filler spot on the team so you can use the pool sixth period I expect
you to be there every day they are unless you have a good reason for missing.”

“Of course Jen,” Sar-Rah said her expression going somber.

“Good, well here is your class schedule and a school map. You have Calculus now then English
IV then Adv. Computer Programming then lunch and finally Adv. Physics. After that you have your free period
and then the swim team meeting at the pool after that. I’ll find you at lunch and tell you what the coach says.
You’ll be happy to know that your two classes and your fourth will be together with you future sister-in-law.”

“Awesome.”

“Well you have a good day and I’ll see you at lunch with the coach’s reply. Oh do you have a
swim suit with you?”

“Yes I’ve got one I was planning on going over to the college if I ended up with too many free
periods to talk Anthony into skipping class and going to use their pool with me, I have to corrupt him a little he
to goody-goody,” Sar-Rah said with a wicked grin and with one last wave walked out of the office head for
her first class and Liz.

“I have a feeling that Anthony may be in over his head with that one,” Patricia said to herself
absent mindedly.

“No it’s a good match it’s the quiet ones who turn the world on its head. They don’t really bother
till you motivate them but once they get going you can’t stop them. Anthony was like that you remember the
day John came back to school after that party they were talking about? His own mother wouldn’t have
recognized him with all that swelling not to mention the concussion. I think him and that girl make a good
match she’ll loosen him up a bit and he’ll keep her out of trouble, the boy always did radiate a sense of
protection, that’s why so many girls hung around him,” Jen rambled.

“Yeah well you had better get ahold of Cynthea you told her you’d ask about joining the team.”

“Oh I know what Coach Shell will say, she needs one more for a complete team so they can
compete this year. They only get to have six place but they have to have nine members to compete it doesn’t
make any sense to me.”

“You witch you pretended like you were doing her a favor.”

“Well you never know when someone owing you a favor will be helpful plus I’m almost certain
she was onto me she was a little too overjoyed that I could help her. I think she was laying it on that thick
there at the end so I would know she caught it but would go with it,” Jen mused.

“Well she is a smart girl I hope she does ok in that advanced computer class having never been
in one of the beginner ones. I’m going to my office to get my paper work caught up hopefully.”

“Alright see you later Patricia and I think that girl would ace the class even if she never saw a
computer before. She was serious about being fluent in every language even though she was taunting you,”
turning back to her computer and pulling up her own work.

Following the map which was confusing the hell out of her, till she realized she was holding it
sideways, Sar-Rah finally made it to class and looked in the window. There was a young teacher stand in
front of the class his back to the door and her. She could see Liz sitting in the back seat of the class looking
bored with her chin in her hand listening to the guy talk. Liz opened the door and walked in. The teacher
missed the sound of the door opening and closing but he did notice when his entire class stopped paying
attention to him and looked over his shoulder at her.

“Hi,” Sar-Rah said smiling up at him.

“Hello, and you are,” he asked turning to face her.

“I’m Sar-Rah Solomon, a new transfer student,” she replied handing him her schedule. He read it
for a second then handed it back and she slipped it into her backpack.

“Well Sar-Rah I’m Mr. Shawl this is Calculus why don’t you tell the class a little bit about
yourself,” he phrased it as a request but Sar-Rah got the feeling it wasn’t.

“What would you like to know about me?”

“Just tell the class whatever you feel comfortable revealing about yourself,” he replied. Immediately after he
said that a wicked grin crossed her face and died instantly. It was replaced with an innocent wide eyed
expression as she turned back to the class. She bounced on the balls of her feet for a second then just as he
was about to tell her she didn’t have to if she didn’t want to she began to speak.

“Well first thing is my name I’m Sar-Rah Solomon, I’m fifteen but I’m emancipated. I like reading,
swimming, pizza, and sex doggy style.”

At that there was a thud behind her as Mr. Shawls chair tipped over with him in it. As giggles and whistles
erupted around the class Sar-Rah still holding her innocent expression looked questioningly at Mr. Shawl
over her shoulder but kept up telling the class about herself.

“I’m joining the swim team, I’m fluent in every spoken language and almost every written one I’m staying with
Liz Caine and her brother who happens to be my fiancée and my six sisters will be his moving in and will be
his wives also. Although do to this countries laws they wont be married in the eyes of the laws but honestly
who cares what the government thinks about our personal lives. Is that enough,” she directed the last
question to Mr. Shawl. At his nod she pointed to the empty seat next to Liz and he nodded.

As she turned backed to the class she let the innocent face drop and let her wicked grin spread across her
face. The class saw and snickered at the teacher as Mr. Shawl tried to get his thoughts back in order. The
class commenced after Sar-Rah took her seat. After class as Liz and her walked to their next class Liz asked
what classes she had Sar-Rah handed Liz her schedule.

“So we have first, second, and fourth period together and then you get the day off.” Liz said.

“Not exactly, I get fifth period off but sixth is when I’ve got swim team practice. I’m only a filler so I can use
the pool but I suspect they are only letting me do it because they don’t have enough people to compete even
though I won’t be competing.”

“Having a period off must be nice though,” Liz asked.

“Not really that’s when I’ll do all the learning for the day as soon as I meet each teacher I just absorb their
knowledge on the subject they are teaching and then the classes are useless except for the entertainment
value and the actual experience of going to school.”

“I wish I could do that it would sure help with my grades.”

“I’m sure it would make Anthony happy if your grades improved so,” Sar-Rah’s hand shot out and firmly
gripped her arm and pulled Liz’s face down to hers and gave her a quick kiss right on the lips being careful
not to smear their lipstick. As quick as that all the knowledge the teacher had about Calculus was transferred
and she understood the problems she had been struggling with.

“Wow.”

“Yeah, you taste really good,” Sar-Rah replied.

“That’s not what I meant.”

“I know but I’ll get to do that for every class we have.”

“You could just wait to the end of the day and do it then,” Liz pointed out as she started to walk so they
wouldn’t be late for English.

“True I could but it would cut down on my reward for helping you now wouldn’t it,” she asked smirking up at
Liz through her thick lashes. Liz just shook her head and pulled open the door to their English class.

The day passed and Sar-Rah absorbed the knowledge from the English teacher along with the computer
teacher and headed to lunch. Coming into the big cafeteria she stopped a little daunted to see all the people
in the trying to talk over one another. Looking around and trying to decide where to sit and saw some of the
kids from her classes trying to wave her over, until she spotted Liz. She was sitting at a table dead center of
the room with what looked to be all the beautiful kids in the room. Sar-Rah began wending her way to Liz,
feeling Sar-Rah’s eyes on her looked up and saw her and smiled. She jabbed the guy sitting next to her in
the ribs with her elbow and made him scoot down so Sar-Rah could squeeze in on the end. There was no
food in front of Liz.

“Are you not eating Liz,” Sar-Rah asked with a disapproving frown.

“The cafeteria food sucks and I was so distracted this morning I forgot to make lunch.”

“Well, I may have the solution for that food falls into the servant’s aspect. What is your favorite sub,” she
asked flicking looks around to make sure no one was listening to their conversation.

“Meatball with mozzarella cheese and mushrooms,” Liz replied looking hopefully at her.

“Enjoy,” Liz exclaimed and reached into her backpack and pulled two of the subs out and placed one in front
of Liz. She also reached in and pulled out a bag of ranch Doritos and two bottles of ice cold Pepsi.

“I love you,” Liz giving her a quick hug and then tearing into her sub barely waiting until she removed the
waxed paper from around it. Sar-Rah unwrapped her own sub and tentatively took a bite and gave a little
moan of pleasure at the taste and began devouring hers as swiftly as Liz was. Sar-Rah and Liz finished their
subs at exactly the same moment and both reached for their sodas and cracked the seals and took a drink in
unison. They paused looked at each other and reach for the bag of chips. Before their hands could reach the
bag another hand shot down and grabbed the bag and snatched it away.

Sar-Rah turned to see John Sloan standing there hold their bag of chips. She stood up and faced him the
people around them slowly started to quiet down curious as to what was about to happen.

“Hello Sar-Rah,” he said with a nasty smile on his face. When she said nothing and just stared at him with
hate in her eyes he began to fidget.

“What nothing to say cat got your tongue. Or maybe your lesbian lover Liz bit if off,” he sneered already
having heard the rumors she was engaged to Liz’s brother. With a smile Sar-Rah turned around to Liz who
was still seated, straddling the bench ready to stand if she was need. Sar-Rah stepped to Liz and threw her
leg over the surprised girls lap and sat down facing her. She sensuously ran her hands into Liz’s hair and
gripped her head. Grinning wickedly up into Liz’s eyes she pulled her down and brought Liz’s lips to her own.
This time as the information from all Sar-Rah’s classes filled Liz’s mind it wasn’t just a peck on the lips. Sar-
Rah’s tongue licked along Liz’s lips until she opened her mouth then it dove in exploring and tasting her.
Suddenly Liz’s arms wrapped around Sar-Rah’s back crushing the girl to her and she returned the kiss with
equal passion. They held the kiss until they both needed air and they broke apart panting forehead pressed
together. After a few moments of regaining her breath Sar-Rah stood disentangling herself from Liz and turn
back to John, who was standing there with his mouth agape and lust fogging his brain. Sar-Rah’s hand shot
out and before he could stop her snatched the bag of opened chips from his hand. She took one step over to
the trash can that was in the middle of the isle and up ended the bag pouring the chips into the garbage.

“As if I would put something someone so filthy touched into my mouth,” she sneered at John, snapping him
out of his daze with the venom in her voice.

“See you are a dike I knew it, that’s why you don’t want me,” he shot back.

“I don’t want you because you’re an idiotic filthy pig, and a disgrace to your entire gender. You’re childish and
petty, taking our chips as if that’s going to make us believe you a better person then us. That makes you a
thief, and a bully, along with a prick who sexually assault teenage girls,” she refuted, turning back to face the
cafeteria.

“Did everyone like the show,” she asked and was answered with a roar of approval and whistles, along with
some scattered clapping.

“Well, giving a round of applause for my future sister-in-law, Elizabeth Caine. Come on Liz stand up and take
a bow.”

Her face flaming Liz shook her head but she waved at the few people close enough to see her clearly as they
clapped. Sar-Rah slipped back into her seat reached into her backpack and pulled out an identical bag of
chips opened them and began sharing them with Liz and the two girls across the table while they talked
about nothing in particular until lunch ended. Nobody even noticed John as he slunk off unable to do or say
anything without looking even more foolish. Before the end of lunch Jen came up and told Sar-Rah to go to
the coach’s office before sixth period.

After lunch, while Liz headed off for the rest of her classes, Sar-Rah head to the library, on her way there as
she was passing an open door she looked in and stopped. There sat a beautiful girl her back to the door,
painting. The picture she was painting was of a wolf but it was so lifelike Sar-Rah half believed it would jump right off the canvas.

“Is someone there,” the girl asked in a small breathy voice.

“Yes. Hi, my name to Sar-Rah.”

“I’m Linda Everett, Linda or Ms. Everett, you can call me either one. I am afraid you’re in the wrong room
though since my last class isn’t till sixth period,” the girl said as she continued to paint.

“Wait a sec, you’re a teacher? How old are you,” Sar-Rah asked in shock.

“I am twenty-eight, and yes I am the art teacher,” Linda replied stopping her brush and turning to face Sar-
Rah.

Her elfish features were what caught the eye first her small face all angled and pointy her pale green where
next then her pale complexion. Sar-Rah focused on the woman and tried to read her mind but was rebuffed.

“You’re an elf,” Sar-Rah stated.

“Don’t be silly elves don’t exist,” the woman said her features pleasant.

“Your features are all elfish, your eyes are pale, as theirs were, and you heard me stop in the door even
though I made no sound that a human would have heard. And most damning is this,” Sar-Rah hand flashed
out and pushed the woman’s hair from her ears, having felt the magical glamour to hide them as soon as the
woman looked at her, she dispelled it with a thought. With a small pop of displace air the tips of the woman’s
ear showed itself to be pointy. Linda backed away in fear reaching her hand up to her ear and replacing the
glamour with a thought.

“What are you? What do you want from me?”

“I am a Lesser Djinn, don’t the elves remember the Djinn at all? And I don’t want anything from you
specifically. I saw you painting and wanted the knowledge of how to create such a beautiful thing so I was
going to absorb your knowledge of how.”

“We are told your kind was evil, mischievous, and cruel. You were going to steal my ability to paint from me?
You are evil,” the woman said as she backed farther from Sar-Rah who made no move to pursue her.

“I was not born Djinn, my sisters and I were turned into Djinn by the last high Djinn in hopes to continue his
race in this modern period. The Djinn are not good or evil any more then any other race is. There are some
good and some bad but the mischievous is quite true,” she grinned at Linda, “I was not going to steal your
knowledge of how to paint I was going to absorb it. It is more like reading a book. If you read a book and
learn to cook from it, the book still retains the knowledge of how to cook only now so do you, you
understand?”

“Yes I understand what you’re saying but why should I believe you? You are Djinn.”

“It doesn’t matter if you believe me. Since I can’t get the knowledge of painting from you, I’m leaving, have a
nice day Linda,” Sar-Rah turned and walked from the room.

“Wait,” Linda called from inside the room but without a backward glance Sar-Rah walked quickly in the
direction of the library. Sar-Rah spent the rest period reading books; reading so fast having to turn the pages
was slowing her down. With ten minutes left of her fifth period she put all the books aback in their proper
places and waved to the librarian who had helped her find the books she wanted and headed off to find the
coach’s office.

Liz’s sixth period was art. She walked in and took her seat at her easel and waited for the topic of the day.
They were to paint a wild animal focusing on how to make to as lifelike as possible. Ms. Everett even placed
and example painting in front of the class, it was a wolf. The kids around the room were still talking about Sar-
Rah and Liz’s show at lunch, casting sidelong glances at Liz. She wasn’t paying attention at all painting a lion
lounging on its side surrounded indistinctly by its pride (FYI a pride is a group of lions like a pack of wolves).
Her painting was coming out well she was talented, it wasn’t quite as good as Ms. Everett’s but it was close.

“Very good, Liz,” Linda said from directly behind Liz’s back startling her and nearly causing her to smear the
line she was painting.

“Thank you Ms. Everett.”

“I’ve heard rumors that a girl named Sar-Rah is staying with you and your brother.”

“Yes, she is. She is engaged to my brother,” Liz offered. A sharp intake of breath behind her caused her to
turn her head and look at the woman behind her.

“I don’t think she is suited for your brother, Liz, you may want to try and talk him out of marrying her.”

“You know Sar-Rah?”

“We met last period she noticed me painting as she walked by and stopped and came in to see if she could
gain the knowledge on how to do it too.”

“So you don’t really know Sar-Rah at all if you met her last period for only a few minutes and I know you don’t
know my brother. So the question is why would you say something like that?”

“I just got the feeling that she wasn’t a good person to associate with,” Linda said feeling slightly ashamed
though not knowing why.

“I do know Sar-Rah and my brother and they will make a perfect couple. However I do thank you for your
concern I’ll be sure to tell Sar-Rah your worried about her,” Liz said her annoyance clearly heard in her voice
she turned back to her painting and continued it. Linda feeling hurt that her warning was dismissed so lightly
and feeling foolish for not thinking up a better argument to enlist Liz’s cooperation, returned to her desk.

Sar-Rah managed to find the coaches office, stepping through the door just as the bell for sixth period to
begin rang. She looked around the office immediately noting all the trophies and awards around the room.
Letting her eyes drift over them she focused on the woman behind the desk, who was looking down reading
something and didn’t appear to know she was there.

“Coach Shell,” Sar-Rah asked.

The woman looked up and shock jolt through Sar-Rah. The woman had on an eye patch. The woman seeing
her startled expression reached up and touched the patch and Sar-Rah lower her eyes not wanting to
embarrass or offend the woman. The silence grew stain when neither said anything.
“I lost the eye in a car accident its why I couldn’t go to the Olympics. It is also why I’m a coach for a swim
team. Your Sarah?”

“Sar-Rah Solomon, Jen said to come and talk to you.”

“Yes, please sit down. Jen said we had a new transfer student who wanted to use the pool and since it’s
against school policy to let students use the pool alone, and since I need one more person on my team to
compete in regionals she asked if I could let you join.”

“She said I wouldn’t have to compete as long as I showed up every day that I could just be a spot filler on the
team so I could use the pool,” Sar-Rah said.

“You brought you own bathing suit?”

“Yes,” Sar-Rah replied pulling out the purple and silver one piece bathing suit.

“Good go down the hall to just before the double doors. Then entrances to both changing rooms are there.

Get changed and follow the girls out to the pool. Stay out of the way of their practice and don’t drown, other
than that your free to do as you wish. If on some days you want to join in on their practice just ask me and
we’ll see.”

“Thank you Coach Shell,” Sar-Rah said as she turned and left the office following the coach’s directions to
the locker room and going inside.

Inside the locker room she could hear girls talking and laughing and the slamming of locker doors. She saw
two girls walking out a doorway on the far side of the locker room and figured that was the entrance that led
to the pool. Finding a locker without a lock on it she pulled out a combination lock from her backpack set it on
the bench and began to strip. There was a girl, she was plain looking. Short brown curly hair, brown eyes,
what really caught the attention was her chest. They were maybe twice the size of Sar-Rah’s but on the girls
four foot ten inch tall frame they looked massive. At first she didn’t notice Sar-Rah. Turning the girl saw her
and froze then she dashed around the corner of the lockers in only her pink panties.

Sar-Rah put on her bathing suit and stuffed all her stuff into the locker and put the lock on it. She then went
out the door she had seen the other girls in bathing suits use hoping it led to the pool, it did. She walked out
and was amazed at the sight of that much water inside of a building. At sixty feet long and thirty feet wide,
with the shallow end being four feet deep and the deep end being fifteen feet deep it was way bigger the she
expected and indoor pool to be. She walked up to the edge and crouched dipping her hand into the water
and was pleased when it came back warm.

“Hey, who are you,” a girls voice came from a few feet behind her.

Turning Sar-Rah looked at the five foot and six inch tall red haired girl behind her. The girls red hair had a
barely noticeable curl at the tips. She had green eyes that flashed in challenge, they weren’t as deeply or
stunningly green as Liz’s but they were close. Freckles covered her face and her skin was really white and
looked soft as silk. Her chest was big enough to fit perfectly into Sar-Rah’s small hands, her body was toned
and sleek, even missing almost all the curves her body was feminine. The busty short plain girl stood behind
her with a girl who looked like a model. Long blonde hair braided into a single tail the reached to a perfect
ass and her tits were maybe a few sizes bigger then Sar-Rah’s own. She had blue eyes and she stood about
six feet tall. They were all wearing Sar-Rah assumed was a swim team issued blue once piece swim suit with
their names on the front on their left breast.

“Hi, I’m Sar-Rah.”

“I’m Cassie, the short one behind me is Nina, and the amazon woman is Sasha.”

The names were familiar to Sar-Rah but she couldn’t place them for a second. Then the memory clicked into
place.

“Your Liz’s friends she was over at your house at a party this weekend, right?”

“Yeah that’s us,” the red head replied running her eyes over Sar-Rah in an appraising manner.

“Are you really marrying Anthony,” she asked nonchalantly. Sar-Rah could tell this was the reason they all
came over even though Cassie was managing to hide her desire to know and hope that it wasn’t true the
other two were not so hard to read and she could read the dread in their faces.

“Yep,” Sar-Rah replied keeping her face neutral pretending not to notice the despairing look the two in the
back shared. If her plan went perfectly then they would be happy about the turn of events.

“How long have you guys known each other? I’ve never even heard of you before today and I’ve them my
entire life.”

“I only met Anthony a couple of days ago. It was just love at first sight,” Sar-Rah replied.

“Your marrying a guy you’ve only known for a few days? Isn’t that to fast shouldn’t you get to know him better
before you guys make that kind of decision?”

“Nope, I know everything about him that I need to know already,” Sar-Rah replied keeping her voice steady
and calm while it was plain to see that Cassie’s calm was cracking. Cassie just stood there staring at her
mouth working silently not able to come up anything to say to stop the marriage. Finally without saying
another word, she turn and walked away Nina and Sasha in tow. As Cassie stalked away Sar-Rah called out
to her.

“Hey Cassie, I might bring Anthony to your party this weekend. Liz told me you have one every weekend and
she invited me she also said Anthony had an open invitation to your parties.”

Cassie stopped in her tracks and turned to face Sar-Rah he face a little pale.

“There not parties really there just a small get together for some friends. I only throw big parties about once a
month. What else did Liz tell you about our weekend get together?”

“Nothing much just that it will be fun and that she always invites Anthony but he never goes he always gives
her some excuse or says maybe next time but never goes. Do you know why he always refuses?”

“If Liz invited you can come but Anthony won’t he never comes. I did something stupid before and he doesn’t
come near me anymore. He hates me, after I did what I did I can’t really blame him. He only comes to my
house with Liz maybe twice a year now. I can probably count on my fingers the number of times he has
spoken to me in the past three years.”

Sar-Rah could see the pain in Cassie’s expression at that admission. Realizing she may have said too much
Cassie turned and continued to walk back to where the other five girls were gathering and talking while
waiting for the coach. Sar-Rah thought about the upcoming weekend and her blood began to heat. Desire
flushed her cheeks and she began breath heavily as she imagined everything she and Anthony were going to
do to those girls. The coach entered the pool area and looked around checking to make sure all nine were
present then she blew her whistle and told the gorls to begin their stretches. While they stretched and Sar-
Rah copied them the coach stood in front of them and watched.

“Alright everyone as you can see we have a new member. This is Sar-Rah she is filling the empty seat so we
can compete and she can use the pool. Try to get along if she wants to join in the practices let her if not she’ll
stay out of your way. Nina here is the whistle and the stop watch check their times and see if there is any
way to speed them up.”

“Yes Coach Shall,” Nina replied taking the items the coach handed her.

The coach left and all the girls finished their stretching and moved towards the pool. Sar-Rah stood back and
watched as each of the girls got into their own lane they weren’t even using half the pool. The girls readied themselves and with the shriek of the whistle they pushed off Sasha in the lead with Cassie a close second while the other girls were all a small distance back most close to the same speed. Sar-Rah moving three or four lanes down so as not to distract them slid into the water. She loved the feel of it around her and had always loved to swim. The other girls were almost back to their starting position as Sar-Rah began readying herself for her laps. She happened to kicked off with the shriek of the whistle at the same moment as the other girls. Only Nina saw the precise way she moved her arms and legs with no extra movement and no excessive splashing. Sar-Rah shot ahead of the other girls, reached the other end flipped in the water pushed off and began the return half of the lap before any of the other girls even reached the far side.
After sixty laps Sar-Rah heard the shrill call of the whistle twice in rapid succession and looked over to see the other girls moving towards the edge of the pool preparing to get out and she realized the double blast meant the end of class. Sar-Rah swam quickly to the side and hoisted herself out of the pool headed for the locker room. She went into the shower which was just a large room maybe 15 feet by 15 feet, walls and floor tiled, with ten shower heads on the wall away from the door. There were one or two girls in there before her already showering all were still wearing their swim suits. Sar-Rah walked up to a shower head and turned on the hot water like Anthony had showed her and gave a little squeal when it came out cold. She jumped out of the spray and waited a second for it to warm before putting her hand under the water to check the temperature then moved back under the spray finding the water hot and soothing to her muscles. She stripped out of her bathing suit and rinsed it out then hung it off the handles in front of her and began to run her hands through her hair rinsing away the chlorine and chemicals that were in the pool.

“What are you doing,” Cassie’s voice sounded from behind her. She turned to face Cassie still running her hands through her hair and saw that the other girls were all looking at her also.

“Taking a shower what does it look like I’m doing,” Sar-Rah replied flippantly.

“It looks like you’re naked,” Cassie shot back her eyes running over Sar-Rah’s body, seeing her appraisal Sar-Rah’s nipples hardened.

“I’ve been naked for every shower I have ever taken. I thought this was the excepted fashion for showering.”

“Aren’t you embarrassed about being naked in front of strangers?”

Sar-Rah looked around at the other seven girls in the shower all wearing their bathing suits then to Cassie.

“No why should I be embarrassed there are only females in here so there is no problem.”

Cassie looked at her bewildered then she just shook her head and went to one of the other shower head and turned it on to begin her own shower. With a shrug Sar-Rah turned back to finished her shower. She turned off the water and wrung out her bathing suit and as much water as she could get from her hair and walked back to her locker. She dressed quickly and stuffed her wet bathing suit into a plastic bag she pulled from her backpack gathered her stuff and walked out heading for the front doors of the school where she was supposed to meet Liz. When she got down to the front entrance she saw Liz was already standing there waiting for her. She quickly walked up her and they left heading for the bus stop.

“So how was the swim team’s practice,” asked Liz.

“It was okay it. Why didn’t you tell me your… friends were on the team?”

“I thought it would be a fun surprise,” Liz said with amusement.

As they near the bus stop they saw that someone was waiting for them.

“Hey sis you have a good day? Sar-Rah you had me worried when I got home and you weren’t there.”

“Yeah my day was fine,” Liz said.

“Sorry to worry you, I registered for classes today. It was fun I met Liz’s friends, and learn a how bunch of
new things. I met some scum sucking loser and got to swim and one of the teachers here is an elf,” Sar-Rah
ramble her face lit with happiness.

Anthony having seen she was fine let go of the irrational anger caused by his fear of something happening to
either of them. He smile at the child like happiness in her eyes. Then her words sank in and he gaped at her.

“An elf,” he asked.

“Yep I saw her on my way to practice she was painting a picture of a wolf it was awesome. Apparently whom
ever has been recording the elven history wrote down that Djinn were evil so I don’t think she likes me.”

“She knows you’re Djinn,” he asked alarm beginning to rise in him again.

“Don’t worry Anthony. She is an elf she can’t tell anyone about me without exposing herself and if she does
that the other elves if there are any others left after all this time would execute her for revealing herself,” she
said sensing his unease. She walked up to him and wrapped her arms tightly around his neck pressing her
body tightly to his and pulled his head down so his lips met hers. His arms wrapped tightly around her as her
tongue explored his mouth. Remembering they were in public and that his sister was watching he restrained
himself from running his hands up under her shirt. When she pulled back he noticed what she was wearing
for the first time now that his worry for her had abated. He instantly began to get hard and his breath sped up.
Noticing the change in him Sar-Rah followed the line of his gaze to her clothes then looked back at him she
saw his gaze leave her and run over his sister. It looked like he was having a hard time breathing. The bus
pulled up behind him and he waited for the two girls to embark before he follow his eyes firmly locked on Liz
ass as she swayed her hips walking to the back of the bus. They seated them self in the back row with
Anthony squished firmly between them.

“Do you like our outfits? I made them both specifically for you since you like the goth loo,” Sar-Rah asked.

“You are both beautiful,” he said.

Liz flushed at his comment and picked at her shirt. She smile an evil smile and ran her hand over his thigh
and caressed the bulge he’d had since he notice their clothes. He groan at the feel of her hand on his cock it
his erection confined into the tight fit of his jeans as it was, was causing him a great deal of discomfort.

“Stop that,” he scolded her grabbing her wrist and pulling her hand away. She pouted at him poking out her
bottom lip. His attention immediately focused on her lips he wanted to lean down and run his tongue over
them. Seeing his intense focus on her mouth she slowly slowly ran her tongue over lips wetting them and
making them shine in light of the waning sun.

“Your evil, an evil succubus that’s what you are,” he groaned as he released her and covered his face with
his hands resting his elbows on his knees hoping that blocking the sight of her would lessen his desire.

“No you’re confused. I’m one of the seven wickedly sexy Djinn you’re going to marry. But I’ll get you a
succubus as a wedding gift, okay? You can keep it as a pet they’re only about as smart as a really smart
dog,” she whisper into ear using her tongue to draw the lobe into her mouth and bite down on it gently.
Shivering at the lust rose with her actions her dropped his hands from his face and turned his head to look at
her face to judge her seriousness.

“Don’t succubi suck the life energy from the men they have sex with? I’m rather attached to my life and there
is no sex worth dying for.”

“They only suck the energy when their hungry and it won’t kill you. You could spent all night fucking her
brains out and a succubus would only be able to drain enough energy that you would need about a day to
recover. Those legends about men being sucked dry where about fools who constantly had sex with a
succubus day after day without getting enough rest.”

As she was talking she had slowly inched her hand back to the bulge in his pants and as she finished her
explanation she once again started to stroke his erection. He realized that this whole time his sister was
being really quite he looked at her from the corner of his eye. Her eyes were locked on Sar-Rah’s hand on
his jean cover bulge as she stroked it Liz rubbed her legs together and her hands were clenched in her lap
one gripping the other her knuckles were white. Anthony opened his mouth to apologize when he was saved
from having to as the bus stopped at their stop he quickly stood and hurried to get off the bus Liz behind him
with Sar-Rah taking up the rear with a mischievous grin splitting her face. She took deep breathes as she
tried to bring her racing heart back to a normal speed. They walked back to the house and Anthony opened
the door letting the go ahead of him and closed the door behind him turning he locked it. As he turned again
kicking his shoes off, he saw them standing in the door leading to the kitchen their heads close together
whispering their eyes watching him. As Sar-Rah said something to her Liz looked at her and went down the
hall and he heard a door close.

“What was that about,” he asked.

“I was telling her that we would need a little alone time in your room,” she replied then grabbed his hand and
dragged him into his room.

She turned and closed his bed room door. She pushed him back till his knees touched the bed.

“Stay right there don’t you dare move,” she commanded him. He stayed there as she went into his bathroom
and came back a few seconds later with one of his big thick fluffy towels. At her will the towel split into five
long strips. She place them on the bed and moved back in front of him. Looking lovingly up into his face she
reached up and ran her nails along his jaw then rose to her toes and kissed him lightly. Running her hands
down his body she gripped the bottom of his shirt and pulled it up but couldn’t get it over his head since he
was taller and hadn’t bent over for her to be able to reach. Leaving it around his neck for him to finish pulling
off she reached down and unbuttoned his jeans lowering the zipper just as he finish extricating himself from
his shirt. Looking up into his eyes she pushed her hand into his jean and gripped his swollen cock. At the feeling of her hands on his bare flesh he moaned and his head fell back as he savored the feel of her gently stroking him. Suddenly her hands slammed into his muscled chest with the bed right behind his knees he over balanced and fell back on to the bed. She bent grabbed his jeans and pulled them off with a quick jerk and hopped up onto him straddling his hips his grinding against her pussy through the leather pants, she moaned at the feel of him pressed firmly against her.

“As beautiful and sexy as you look in that getup you’re overdressed my loved,” Anthony said. With a grin she looked down at him and then her clothes began to melt into smoke. Within second they were skin to skin his cock trapped between her pussy and his stomach. He hissed in pleasure as he felt the heat and wetness of her as she began to grind against him. They both moaned as pleasure flooded them. Sar-Rah remembering her plan stop moving and Anthony growl in displeasure while he looked questioningly up at her.
“Put your hands up above your head,” she said with a wicked grin on her face. Pausing for a second he remembered the strips of towel he paused. Then looking up into her eyes he decide to trust her and he raised his hands up to where they could be tied to the headboard. After she had him firmly tied to the head board she spun tied feet to the foot of the bed grabbing the fifth strip she turn back to face his head.

“Don’t worry my love you are going to enjoy this more then you could imagine,” she said softly caressing his face and putting the last strip around his head as a blind fold. He stiffened as his sight went dark, he did not protest but she could tell he didn’t like being tied down or the blindfold. She finished tying the blindfold and began running her hands gently over his body. All his muscles were tensed his erection beginning to go soft. She lowered to her hand to it lifted it up and gave the swollen head a lick like an ice-cream cone and he immediately went rock hard. With a soft loving smile she stroked him a few times then let him go standing she silently walked over to the bath room and motion to a naked Liz to join her. She had cautioned Liz to remain absolutely silent. She moved back to the bed and ran the finger nails of one hand gently up and then down his cock the feeling causing his whole body to tremble. As Liz approached the bed she let her hand drop to her side and stepped back.

Liz ran her hand hesitantly over Anthony’s chest feeling the muscles under his skin quiver at her touch. Joy and fear flooded her at the same time, she was finally able to touch him to have him inside her, but if when the blindfold was removed and rejected her she shuddered with fear at just the thought. Gathering her courage she leaned down her hair dragging across his bhest then face as she brought her mouth to his and kissed him. He pushed back against her kissing her back his arms jerking at his bonds as he tried to embrace her. She deepened her kiss as she climbed onto the bed and threw her leg over him hips. Her juices that had been running down her leg began to drip onto his cock every time a drop landed on it it twitched and Anthony gave a soft moan. She lift his cock so it was pointed straight up and she lowered her self slowly till he was just barely wedged against her entrance and she froze.
She couldn’t continue not without his consent. She thought about him rejecting her and her whole body shook violently and a tear slid down her cheek. Wedged as he was Anthony felt it.

“Sar-Rah are you okay,” he asked concern filled his voice.

Liz placed her hands on Anthony’s chest, to steady herself, motioned for Sar-Rah to remove the blindfold. Sar-Rah silently asked if she was sure when she nodded her consent Sar-Rah moved up and removed the blindfold. Anthony squinted at the light for a second then he was looking at Sar-Rah standing by the head of the bed blindfold in hand. He eyes widened in surprised his head jerked around and his brain went utterly blank. Before his eyes was his dream, his beautiful sister straddled his hips his cock lodged between her pussy lips. His gaze roamed over the expanse of her bared silken skin. He had not seen her naked since they were children though he had often dreamed and fantasized about her nude. The edges of his vision began to blacken and the world swam before his eyes. At the burning pain in his chest he sucked in a lung full of air finally having remembered how to breath.

“Liz,” he whispered. Awe filled his voice, as he watched her she began to lower herself onto him.

“Do you want me big brother,” she asked pausing again. “If you don’t want this now is the time to say so or I’m going to bury you in my body to you fill me completely then keep going to you give your baby.”

At her words he jerked then quivered biting his lower lip till blood began to pour down his lip just to hold himself in check her words alone almost bring him to cum in her. Panting with his blood dripping from his chin he looked up into her eyes. He didn’t see any hesitation there just a fear of being rejected so he surrendered to his forbidden lust.

“Little one I’ve wanted you since you were twelve years old.”

Joy flood Liz and tears of happiness began to spill from her eyes as she lowered herself firmly on to Anthony’s cock. When he was fully embedded in her she was pressed again his hips Anthony was moaning beneath her his arms jerking at his restrains trying to reach her and white hot flashes of pleasure were making her giddy.

“No blood,” Anthony said looking down to were they were joined.

“I broken my hymen along time ago I was still a virgin till just now though,” she said smiling down at him wiggling a little.

“You’re so tight,” Anthony moaned.

At his word his inner muscles squeezed him even tighter and he moaned again his hips lifted from the bed her atop them impaling her even more firmly on his shaft. She began to rock her hips back and forth slowly at first then gathering more speed with each trust until she was slamming her hips against his as hard and fast as she could. Sweat coat them both after ten minutes. They were both close he cried out warning her and she slammed don’t one more time impaling herself as deeply on him as she could and ground he pelvis against him. He a growl his entire body tensed and lift her from the bed with his hips and released into her. Feeling his warmth flood her womb she threw back her head and shrieked as her own orgasm rocked her and her pussy tighten around him till it was slightly painful. Hearing another moan he looked over to Sar-Rah who was sitting in his computer chair her heels pulled up to her ass with her legs spread lewdly. She had three fingers buried inside her and her hand was soaked from her juices she shook so violently from her continuing orgasm he could see it from the bed.

After he stopped cumming a feeling of exhaustion swept through him and though he fought to keep his eyes open he couldn’t. The last thing he remembered before drifting off to sleep was the feeling of his bonds being cut and the warmth of naked bodies on either side of his.

P.S. Thank you for reading i read through this twice myself and fixed a bunch of errors both gramatical and spelling so if you find one get over it. Also i realize that there is not a lot of sex in the story i dont need you to tell me that in some chapters there will be more then some others but this i am mainly writing for the story so if you just want sex sex sex read something else. Also i had one complaint about putting the “alien” tag on a previous chapter there is no “genie” tag or elf or other supernatural being so you get alien.

---

Clint takes his mother and two sisters shopping and Melody discovers her exhibitinist side when she’s ordered to drop panties in the middle of the store.

Incestuous Harem
Chapter Five: Mom & Sis Drop Their Panties
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Vicky Samuels

“…and that is why the colonial forces of Belgium ultimately failed in their occupation of the Congo,” Pam Hiragawa said as she stood on the lectern, her debate cards clutched in her hands. They were blue index cards, her slim fingers holding on to them tightly. The girl spoke with a stilted cadence. Her facts were good, but she still was shy about speaking in public.

I squirmed in the seat of the hard, metal folding chair, watching as my debate team took on our rivals. All our practice the last four Saturdays, starting even before term began, was leading up to our first match of the season.

And my team was not ready. Why did I volunteer to lead my high school’s debate club? It was more work on top of teaching History, and with no extra pay.

My phone buzzed inside my purse. I opened it up and pulled out my iPhone. My sister had sent me a text. I guess she woke up and crawled out of my bed. She drank so much wine last night, so I wasn’t shocked she was just waking up. I hated seeing her drowning in the cheap wine. I missed Clinton, too. God, did I miss my man, but we still had our family. Our children. But she didn’t seem to care about anything but drinking and crawling into my bed.

“Guess what I’m watching,” was my sister’s text, complete with a winky emoji.

“What?” I typed, my eyes flicking up to Pam.

She was a lovely girl, petite, her face round and skin a lovely shade of pale olive, not much darker than mine but tinged with something exotic. Her hair was pulled back into a French braid, a pair of pink barrettes above her ears. She was cute. Exactly the type of girl Clinton enjoyed.

Our man loved Asian women. It always made him so happy when Cheryl or I procured him a cutie, bringing a new friend, a coworker, or even one of my students into our bed for a night of shared passion.

It was something of a competition between my sister and I.

“I’m watching something naughty,” answered my sister. I could almost hear her naughty laugher, picturing her face, framed by her bleached-blonde hair, twisting into naughty mirth, her thighs squeezed together, pussy wet.

“Porn?”

“Of a sort. It’s live action.”

That had me blinking. I shifted. “Live action? Are you on a cam site paying some girl to strip off her clothes? What about the money?” It was all so tight now. Clinton’s life insurance was running out. It was a good thing Zoey started working. She promised to give some of her paycheck to us.

She must be doing good at Dairy Queen to afford her new car.

“No, no. This is even naughtier. It’s happening in my house.”

My eyes widened. My pussy clenched. “Clint and my daughter? Have they finally done it?”

A big thumbs up appeared. “Clint’s streaming it to my phone. Him. Melody. Alicia.”

“Holy shit!” I gasped aloud.

People glanced at me. Pam faltered on stage, her head snapping around to look at me. I winced and gave her a supportive nod. Clint and two of his sisters. Not that he knew Melody was actually his half-sister. And he was sleeping with both of them? Melody wasn’t shocking. The two had been inseparable since they could crawl. Only a month a part in age, my nineteen-year-old daughter and Clint had run around our houses and the neighborhood. It was clear they were in love. And since I routinely slept with my sister, who was I to judge?

But Clint and Alicia? The eighteen-year-old was such a quiet girl, a mouse always in her room reading.

My pussy was on fire. I stared at my phone and then my eyes widened. Streaming? Why would he stream himself having sex with our daughters to my sister’s phone unless… “Are you fucking your son?”

“I am, baby sis,” Cheryl typed almost immediately. “He’s just like Clinton. Just as strong. Oh, Vicky, it was wonderful.”

Like Clinton… I trembled. I was a submissive. I learned that the day Cheryl brought me into her boyfriend’s bed. Clinton and her had only been nineteen while I was eighteen. A trembling virgin with braces. I submitted to him—I did anything he asked—and I loved him for it. As much as I missed my man, I also missed being taken in hand. Dominated. Cheryl needed it even more. She was always closer to Clinton. I had tried to be dominant for her, but I just didn’t have it in me. I could spank her ass and put nipple clamps on her nubs, but my heart wasn’t in it. I couldn’t give it my all.

And she knew it.

“And here I am stuck at school all day,” I typed adding a frowny face.

“Sorry.” She put a laughing face. She always was the brat. Sometimes, I thought I should be the older sister. “Well, they’re wrapping up. I have a daughter’s creampie to devour.”

“Fuck,” I muttered under my breath, squirming. I glanced up at Pam Hiragawa, wincing at her stilted speech, and really, really wished I could masturbate. My poor panties were soaked as I pictured my nephew. He was so strong, a younger version of his father, muscular, fit, dark hair, serious jawline.

Damn my sister.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Cheryl Elliston

I giggled, knowing my baby sister was squirming while stuck at school. I stood up, my body buzzing from my orgasm. I closed messenger, the window shrinking to a little circle in the corner of my phone showing Vicky’s profile pic. On the screen, Clint fucked Alicia hard, my eighteen-year-old daughter trembling beneath him. Melody was stretched on her side beside them, kissing and nuzzling, sharing the moment with her lover and master.

He was my master, too. I was his Mommy-slave.

I stood up, stretching, my breasts jiggling before me. I walked naked out of the master bedroom. Our children had no idea the naughty games Vicky and I got up to with their father in this room. It was soundproofed, the walls lined with cork beneath the wallpaper. One of the first upgrades Clinton did to both our houses after we bought them. They were side-by-side. That took a lot of work to find two houses both for sale, but we knew early on we wanted to all be close. To raise our children together even if they didn’t know they were brother and sisters yet.

My feet padded across the hardwood floors, another gift to me from my loving husband. There were so many touches in the house that Clinton had installed for me. I was his slave, his submissive, I would do anything for him, and he rewarded me in every way he could.

Tears beaded in my eyes. I swallowed, thirsty. I hesitated for a moment, glancing at the stairs leading to the first floor. There was a box of wine in the cabinet. I could pop down there real quick and…

No, no. Clint was almost done. And there would be something delicious to drink in his room.

I headed to the stairs to the attic. The moans were coming from my phone and from upstairs. They weren’t synced. The groans came from my phone just a fraction of a second later. I smiled, stalking up to Clint’s. I reached his door, opening it.

“I’m your slut!” Alicia shouted. “Cum in me!”

And groaned as I watched my son’s muscular ass flex as he drove his cock into my youngest child’s pussy. Alicia’s pigtails of light-brown hair were spread across Clint’s bed. Her small breasts were budding mounds topped by pink nipples.

“Yes, cum in her, Sir!” I gasped, pussy melting.

“Mom!” Alicia gasped, her eyes widening in fright as Clint rammed his dick into her. He grunted. My son was cumming into my daughter. His little sister. My pussy clenched. A drunk wave of lust washed through me.

Alicia stared at me, her glasses hanging on the edge of her cute nose, her brown eyes wide. First with fear and then with confusion as she stared at my large breasts and naked body. I stroked my hand down to my black bush, running fingers through it as I walked into the room.

“What’s going on?” Alicia gasped.

“I came to check in on how Clint was disciplining you,” I smiled. “Mmm, and that is a novel approach.”

“She needed it,” Clint groaned, staring down at her. “Right, Princess?”

“Princess?” whispered Alicia, her voice trembling.

“I think you’re my cute, little princess,” grinned Clint. “My submissive, little sister, right?”

“Yes,” she whispered as Clint rolled off of her.

“And Melody’s my queen,” Clint grinned, his dick shining wetly. He was on the edge of the bed. It was so narrow for the three of them. “And Mom is my slave.”

“Slave?” gasped Alicia.

“She is, Cupcake,” whispered Melody. “Of course, so are we. His queen-slave and his princess-slave.” Melody nuzzled at my daughter’s lips. The pair kissed as I licked my lips, moving into the room.

Clint stood up, stretching his muscles. His hand cracked down on my ass, pushing me to the bed. I yelped. “You know what to do, slave.”

“Yes, Sir,” I moaned. “Mommy knows just what to do.”

Melody broke the kiss with her half-sister, a bright smile on her lips, a gleam in her eye. “You are going to love this, Cupcake. I know I did when I ate Clint’s cum out of your mom’s pussy.”

Alicia’s eyes widened. She pushed up her glasses with a finger. “Mommy, are you…?”

“I’m going to lick all of our Master’s cum out of your snatch because your Mommy is a depraved slave. Mommy will do anything to keep her big, strong son happy. And this will make him so happy.”

“Yes,” Melody moaned, squirming.

“Melody, get that bruised ass over here,” Clint growled as I sank on the bed. “You’re fidgeting a lot. I know you have a hot cunt.”

“So hot,” Melody moaned. “As hot as my ass.” She shifted and winced. “I should make you rub aloe vera onto my ass, dick. It hurts.”

“Make?” Clint asked, his voice strong. “You can’t make me do anything. If I rub aloe vera on your ass, it’s because I choose to. Because I want you happy.”

“Right, Clint,” Melody giggled as she climbed off the bed. She moved to him. She was quite the smart-aleck. She put her arms around his neck. “I’m sorry, Clint. Will you put aloe vera on my ass? It hurts so much. You spanked me too hard.”

“And you loved it,” Clint said. And then his hand smacked down on her burning ass. She yelped, jumping against his naked body.

“I did,” she breathed, her voice thick and throaty.

“Oh, wow,” Alicia gasped as my niece kissed my son, their tongues dancing. “Oh, that’s so beautiful.”

“Almost as beautiful as this,” I told my youngest daughter, spreading her legs apart, staring at her tight pussy, so red, her slit gaping open from Clint’s cock. Pinkish cum leaked out. He had popped her cherry, despoiled her. “This is a beautiful sight, too.”

I ran my finger through my daughter’s wispy, brown pubic hair, sliding down to her pussy. I stroked it, her flesh so hot and juicy. She groaned, her body shuddering, her small nipples jiggling atop her breasts.

I leaned over and, unable to resist her juicy depths, licked. I gathered my daughter’s fresh juices mixed with my son’s salty cum. An incestuous creampie for me to devour. I was such a bad Mommy. I licked harder, loving the cooing sounds Alicia made.

“Mommy,” she gasped, her cute nose twitching.

“Just enjoy, Princess,” I smiled, loving the nickname for her.

“Yes, just enjoy, Cupcake,” Melody moaned, leaning against Clint’s dresser. She yelped. Both his hands squeezing her spanked ass as he buried his face into her pussy and licked.

Clinton, my husband, had always told my son to keep his woman happy. “A happy woman will do anything for you if you do,” he had promised. “Anything.”

Clint took that lesson to heart as he devoured Melody’s cunt. I could tell he loved the flavor of her sweet snatch. I took another lick of my daughter’s cunt as my son devoured my niece. Alicia and Melody made different sounds, Alicia’s so cute and innocent, little gasps and sighs, while Melody groaned and moaned, so throaty and husky.

“Yes, yes, just like that, Clint,” panted Melody. “Oh, damn, you know what to do. Thank you, Clint. Thank you. I love it when you devour my pussy.”

“I love it when you devour mine, Mommy,” Alicia moaned as my tongue probed into her pussy, touching the depths plundered by my son. “It’s so different. You’re so much softer. Not as aggressive.”

“Mmm, Clint devours you,” Melody agreed, her round, naked tits jiggling, the dresser rocking behind her as she swayed.

I latched my lips about my daughter’s pussy, sucking hard, drawing out Clint’s cum. She gasped and bucked, her tiny breasts jiggling. Her mouth opened into a wide O as she gasped and moaned, her glasses slipping on her face. She tossed her head back and forth, little hips humping her pussy into me as she savored my mouth.

I probed my tongue into her hole, my hands grabbing her ass, that sweet, youthful tush. I gave both cheeks a squeezed, my tongue swirling, teasing. She shuddered again, squeaking out her pleasure. My head moved back and forth as I explored her snatch, searching for any last traces of my son’s cum in her depth.

I had such a hunger for it. I wanted to devour every last drop of his jizz out of my daughter.

“Mommy,” she moaned. Her fingers found her small nipples, pinching and twisting them. Her pigtails danced as her head tossed back and forth. “Mommy, yes, yes, yes.”

My fingers dug into her ass, pulling her pussy tight against my lips. My tongue flailed through her folds. I found her clit, caressing it. She bucked again, her thighs pressing on my cheeks. She trapped my face, holding my lips against her clit.

I sucked.

She shuddered, spasming. Her pleasure built in her depths as I licked and nuzzled at her clit. I kept her gasping and shuddering. I sucked hard, my cheeks hollowing. Her body bucked. Her fresh juices flowed.

“Mommy!” she screeched as she came. “Mommy, yes, yes! I’m cumming! Oh, Mommy! I love it!”

“She’s quite addicted to having her pussy licked,” moaned Melody, her face twisting with delight as she humped on my son’s mouth. He made her gasp, squeezing her ass, mixing pain with the pleasure.

Lucky girl.

“Mmm,” I smiled, crawling up my daughter. “You tasted delicious.”

My pussy dripped as my large tits pressed into my daughter’s small mounds. I leaned in, kissing her on the lips. Her tongue fluttered against mine. It was so wrong, so taboo. My hips wiggled, my thighs pressed tight. My clit ached so badly. I had to take the pressure off of it. I wanted to cum so badly.

Melody screamed out Clint’s name, cumming loudly on my son’s mouth. I broke the kiss with my daughter, looking at my niece. Her round breasts bounced, her blonde hair danced about her shoulders. Melody was the only natural blonde in the family.

“Wow,” Alicia whispered. “Is that what I look like when I climax?”

“You look cuter,” I purred, nuzzling my cheek against her as we watched Melody’s face twist. “But just as beautiful.”

Alicia shivered beneath me.

Melody shuddered her final time. Clint rose, his lips stained with pussy juices. He pinned Melody to the dresser and kissed her hard, his dick throbbing before him. He held Melody, loving her, his hands still squeezing her ass, reminding her who her Master was.

The man who loved her and owned her.

My eyes misted with tears. “They’re so beautiful together.”

“Yeah,” Alicia said, her voice wistful.

Clint broke the kiss. “Okay, ladies, quick showers. We’re going shopping.”

“Shopping?” Melody panted, her eyes unfocused, still riding her orgasm high.

“We’re out of groceries,” Clint’s dark eyes lanced to me. “Someone forgot to go shopping this week.”

“Sorry, Sir,” I flushed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

I pulled the SUV into the parking spot before the grocery store my family always shopped at. My dad taught me to drive in this vehicle. I had been so scared at first. It was such a huge, intimidating car. But then I got used to it, Dad encouraging me. I put the car into park and turned the key in the ignition.

“Okay, let’s go,” I said, my dick half-hard. I was eager to have some fun on our shopping trip, a few naughty ideas percolating in the back of my mind.

“I know that grin,” Melody said, sitting in the passenger seat. She had called shotgun. “What are we up to?”

“Shopping,” I winked at her. She was wearing her tight jeans and the delicious tank top that molded to her breasts. Her nipples hardened, two dimples pointing at me.

I climbed out and opened the passenger door behind me. Alicia wore a pink dress, the skirt frilly and girlish. Her pigtails made her seem even younger than eighteen. I held out my hand to her. “Princess.”

“Thank you, big brother,” Alicia said, her cheeks spotting with red as she took my hand. She held it tight and stepped out of the SUV.

She didn’t let go of my hand, but gripped it like a little girl with her father. My dick throbbed harder at the thought. Not just my little sister, my submissive princess, but my little girl who needed someone stern and fatherly to love and protect her. And to discipline her when she was naughty.

“Oh, you’re becoming her Daddy Dom,” Mom gushed as she walked around the SUV.

“Daddy Dom?” Melody and I asked at the same moment.

“Jinx,” she shot at me, her eyes bright.

I gave her a glare, my lips sealed tight. She beamed at me, slipping into my other side. I put my arm around her waist then slid my hand down to her ass, gripping it possessively. She shuddered at the pain from her spanking, but that didn’t wipe her smirk away.

“A Daddy Dom’s a type of Master in BDSM,” Mom explained, walking alongside us. Alicia kept a tight grip on my hand while Melody kept snuggled against me, my hand on her ass. “It’s a Master/slave relationship, but with a twist where the Dominant is a father, or a mother, to the submissive. Treating her like a little girl, spoiling her, loving her, and, of course, disciplining her. He provides for her, especially when her little pussy gets hot and she needs to cum.”

Alicia squeezed my hand tight, her eyes downcast, her cheeks bright red.

“Is your little pussy getting hot, Princess?” I asked her.

She nodded her head.

“You want me to be your Daddy, huh?”

“My big brother,” she said. “My big, strong brother.”

I opened my mouth to speak, but Melody cleared her throat. “I jinxed you, Clint. Remember?”

I squeezed her ass hard, giving her a look.

“But, I guess, I can unjinx you.” She leaned in, whispering, “It is so hot listening to you talk to your little sister that way. She wants you to love her, protect her, and satiate her naughty pussy. Mmm, lucky you.”

My dick ached in my pants. Lucky me indeed.

I led my little princess and mouthy submissive into the grocery store. I was beginning to suspect Melody really liked being spanked. She was really pushing me with her teasing, testing me, seeing where the line was, how far she could step over it. It was a game to her.

And one I was ready to play.

Mom walked before us pushing the grocery cart. Her ass swayed in the fairly conservative dress she wore. It was a light yellow, tight at the waist then the skirt falling loose over hips and ass to end a few inches above her knees. It was sleeveless and high in the back, but had enough cleavage to show off her large breast. The push-up bra she wore made her tits them absolutely delicious.

“You keep staring at your mom’s ass,” Melody giggled.

“You do, big brother,” Alicia said in her girlish voice. I liked her calling me that.

I gave her hand a squeeze. “Well, Princess, Mom’s got a great ass.”

Alicia giggled and nodded her head.

We attracted looks as we shopped. You don’t often see a young man with his hand on his girlfriend’s ass while holding another girl’s hand. But I didn’t care. No one would know we were related.

Mom had her shopping list on the phone, and she knew her way around the store. She started on the right, working our way through it. I waited for the perfect moment. We found it on the cereal aisle with no one else browsing it at the moment.

“Okay, women,” I said, breaking away from my sisters. “Panties off.”

“Yes, Sir,” Mom said, smoothly placing a box of cereal into the cart then reaching beneath her skirt. She didn’t hesitate to pull her panties down her legs in the middle of the store.

“Clint?” Alicia squeaked, her eyes wide.

“Yes, Princess?” I asked. I loomed over her, cupping her cheek and lifting her gaze. “You want to be my good, little sister, right? Good little sisters get sweet rewards. You want that, don’t you? Something sweet?”

“Yes, big brother,” she said, her voice so soft.

“Then be a good, little sister and take off your panties.”

She swallowed and nodded her head. My thumb stroked her cheek once before I let go. She reached beneath her skirt as I took the panties from Mom. Hers were frilly and gray, a bow on the front, the crotch soaked. I couldn’t help but inhale her spicy musk as Alicia worked down her panties. They were pink, matching her dress, and cute, the kind a little girl would wear. She stepped out of them, her panties momentarily catching on her black Mary Janes. Then she held them up.

“Here, big brother,” she breathed, shivering. I brought them to my nose and inhaled her fresh musk.

Then I turned to Melody, a big grin on my lips. “Well, slut?”

“You asshole,” Melody muttered, looking around. “I’m wearing jeans.”

I arched an eyebrow. “And?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melody Samuels

My pussy clenched as Clint stared at me. He was loving this. The asshole. The wonderful man. A flood of juices escaped my snatch as I kicked off my tennis shoes. I unsnapped my jeans, my heart thudding a mile a minute. I looked back and forth. A woman pushed a cart by the aisle, not even looking at us. But she could have.

Clint’s grin grew as I wiggled my jeans down my hips. They were so tight, the material stretchy. I shuddered, my eyes falling on his crotch. He was so hard. My cheeks burned with humiliation as I stepped out of my jeans, almost naked in the store.

I hooked my fingers into the waistband of my panties. Anyone could catch me. Aunt Cheryl and Alicia moved, helping to block me as they stood on either side of me. I looked Clint in the eyes.

He was so damned sexy.

I pushed my panties down.

The cool air of the grocery store wafted around my wet pussy. I groaned, feeling the caress of the air on my shaved pussy lips. I was so wet. I worked them down, my ass pressing into the cereal boxes, knocking them over, making noise.

Someone might here. Someone might see.

I groaned as I stepped out of my panties and held them up to Clint. He took them and inhaled, breathing in my musk, groaning in delight. His eyes were locked on the landing strip of hair leading down to my pussy.

I stood there, exposed, letting him stare at me. My cheeks burned. Fear hammered in my heart. I could get caught. Someone could see me like this. They might be someone I know. Someone from school. A friend. A teacher.

I felt the bead of juices trickling down my thigh.

“You can pull up your jeans, Melody,” Clint said, his eyes so hot as he stared at my cunt.

“Thank you,” I groaned. I bent down, snagging my jeans. Then, turning around, I bent over, letting Clint stare at my red, bruised ass. I pulled up my jeans so slowly, fighting my fear and embarrassment. I could feel his eyes drinking in the sight of my pussy peeking between my thighs.

And then my jeans were up. I was covered. My fingers shook as I fastened and zipped up. I turned, swallowing.

“Beautiful,” Clint said, pocketing our panties.

My pussy clenched. A surge of lust ran through me, and I groaned. It was almost orgasmic. It was so wonderful. “Do you…need relief?” I had promised him. I would suck his cock whenever he wanted, even in the middle of our school. “Do you?”

Clint smiled. “Not yet.” He took my hand, pulling me to him, and kissed me on the mouth.

I groaned into his kiss, shivering, my pussy on fire. He was such a sexy man. I loved him so much. God, I wish he had told me to suck his cock, to let the world see that I was his woman, his submissive. I would do it right here in the cereal aisle.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Clint Elliston

I broke the kiss with Melody, savoring her lips.

“I think someone’s an exhibitionist,” Mom laughed. “You almost came, sweetie.”

“You did,” Alicia said, her voice in awe. “I can’t believe it. I feel like everyone is watching me. Like they know I’m not wearing panties. It makes me all tingly down there.”

“Good,” I grinned. “You are an exhibitionist, Melody. I think we’re going to have a lot of fun.”

She nodded her head, pressing close to me. Her hand brushed my hard cock, stroking me briefly through my jeans. I groaned. I really, really wanted to cum. And I was so tempted to have her fall to her knees and suck my cock in the middle of the store.

But we had taken enough risks.

“Come on,” I groaned, pulling her close and grabbing Alicia’s hand. “We have shopping to do.”

Mom grabbed more and more food as we meandered through the store. Some would go to Melody’s house. Our families had always shared groceries since we lived next door. Mom would buy for both. I bet she and Aunt Cheryl even had a shared bank account, pooling their money.

When we reached the wine aisle, my mom reached out to snag the cheap boxes of wine she drank. I snatched it out of her hand and put it back. “Nope.”

“But…” She blinked at me, her eyes trembling.

I shook my head. “No more wine for you for a while.”

“Yes, Sir,” she swallowed, her hands trembling. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something else, but I fixed her with a stern gaze. She had spent enough time drinking wine since dad died.

“You’re cooking dinners again, too,” I said. “No more saying you’re too tired.” More like too drunk.

“Yes, Sir,” she said, pushing the cart ahead.

As we reached the other end of the store by the bakery, and I spotted the restrooms, the ache in my cock grew too much to ignore. I gave Alicia’s hand a squeeze. “Do you need to use the bathroom, Princess?”

“No, big brother,” she said, giving me a smile. Damn, she was so cute.

“I think you do,” I told her, turning and leading her and Melody towards the restroom. “Mom, keep shopping.” Then, as an afterthought, I added, “And buy some Popsicles”

“What are we doing, big brother?” Alicia asked. “I really don’t have to pee.”

“Maybe Clint does, and he wants to pee in your pretty mouth, cupcake.” Melody had a teasing grin on her lips.

“What?” Alicia gasped, a look of revulsion crossing her face.

“It’s Melody who wants me to do that,” I grinned. “She has such a fetish for watersports.”

Alicia’s eyes were so wide, her lower limp trembling. Damn, she was cute. She looked at Melody. “Really? You want my big brother…to do that.”

“Of course not,” Melody said, revulsion crossing her face. “I’m just joking around. It’s so gross.”

“Yeah,” I nodded, my dick tingling. It would be such a humiliating thing to do to a girl, to piss in her mouth, to splash urine all over her body.

Lee, Melody’s younger sister, flashed in my mind. She was such a brat, always causing trouble. Maybe…

I pushed through the doors to the bathroom. Like I remembered, they were single use. I locked the door behind us, my dick aching. Melody fell to her knees immediately, unzipping me, and pulling out my cock. She didn’t hesitate to suck the crown of my shaft into her mouth.

“Wow,” Alicia moaned as she watched. “She’s really sucking it.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned, savoring Melody’s hot tongue dancing about my shaft, swirling, licking, making me tremble. Her tongue flicked at the tip. I groaned, clenching my fists as my balls wanted to unload right away.

Melody popped her mouth off. “Okay, your turn, Cupcake.”

Alicia glanced at me and I nodded at her. I hadn’t intended for Alicia to learn to suck my cock right now, but I wasn’t about to pass up her sweet mouth on my dick. My little sister fell to her knees, her pigtails bouncing and swaying, and leaned towards my dick.

“It’s so big,” she whispered, her trembling fingers touching my dick. “I can’t believe this fit in me.”

“You were so tight, Princess. I loved fucking your hot, little cunt.”

She blushed. “I loved it, too, big brother.”

“Now, Cupcake, first lick it like it’s the sweetest ice cream cone,” Melody whispered, my half-sister nuzzling at my little sister’s ear. “Let your tongue swirl around his cock. Then suck on it. But mind your teeth. Guys don’t like that.”

“How do you know so much?” I asked her.

She gave me a smile that wanted to be innocent, but wasn’t. “You aren’t the only one who watches porn.”

“So blowjobs and watersports is what you’re into,” I grinned back at her.

“Eww,” she said and punched me on the thigh. “You’re so gross, Clint. I don’t know why I love you.”

I stroked her blonde hair. “Because I own your heart.”

She shuddered as Alicia’s tongue licked at my cock. I groaned, my little sister’s tongue stroking me, swirling, making my dick throb. I stared into Melody’s hazel eyes as I gripped her hair. I mouthed, “I love you.”

She mouthed it back.

Alicia opened her mouth, sucking on my dick’s tip, mouth open so wide. My little princess looked up at me through her dainty glasses, pleading for my love and approval. I let go of Melody’s hair and seized both of Alicia’s pigtails, holding them.

“That’s it, Princess,” I groaned as she nursed at my cock with quick, hard sucks, her cheeks hollowing each time. “That’s how you love your big brother’s cock.”

Delight shone in her eyes. She sucked harder. Her tongue fluttered around my cock’s head, shooting pleasure through my body. My balls groaned. Melody leaned into Alicia, nuzzling at the girl’s ear, her hands stroking our little sister’s pink dress.

“Just like that, Cupcake,” Melody purred. “Love your big brother. You’re such a good, little sister. It makes me so happy that you’re taking care of my man.”

Alicia shuddered, sucking harder, as Melody’s hand disappeared beneath my little sister’s skirt. Alicia’s eyes widened. I could just hear the wet slide of fingers through hot pussy over her sucks. My dick throbbed.

“Oh, you have such a wet pussy for your big brother, Cupcake. You want his cock so badly, don’t you? It was so hot walking around without panties. I bet I’ve soaked through my jeans. I’m dripping.”

“Fuck,” I groaned, pulling on my little sister’s pigtails. Her mouth was so hot as it slid farther down my dick. My balls ached, boiling, wanting to cum in her pretty mouth.

But I wasn’t ready for that. Not yet. I wanted to enjoy my little sister in other ways. I wanted another chance to savor her tight, wet cunt. With a groan, I pulled my dick out of her mouth, panting as Alicia licked her lips.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, a fearful catch to her voice.

“Nothing,” I groaned. “You were doing so good, Princess. So damned good. But I want to fuck your cunt. I need to be in my little princess’s pussy.”

“Yes, big brother,” she squealed in absolute delight.

Still holding her pigtails, I stared into her eyes. “It’s also time for you to learn to lick pussy. Melody’s got a hot cunt that needs to be devoured.”

“Oh, god, yes,” Melody moaned, her hand ripping out from beneath Alicia’s skirt. Wet fingers went to her jeans, snapping open the fastener. She stood up, ripping her jeans off, unveiling her shaved pussy and blonde landing strip. Her jeans bunched around her legs as she sat down on the toilet, spreading her thighs and knees wide, ankles bound together.

Her pussy dripped.

“Go on,” I told Alicia. “Just do what me and Mom did to you, Princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she whispered.

My sister crawled to Melody, her ass wiggling in her cute, frilly skirt. I fell to my knees behind her, hiking up her dress as Melody seized Alicia’s pigtails and yanked her face forward. Melody moaned as she pressed our little sister’s face into her pussy.

“That’s it, Cupcake. Just like licking an ice cream sundae.”

“Get all her sweet cream,” I groaned, squeezing my sister’s ass. I couldn’t resist smacking her pale cheek hard. She moaned, her face pressing harder into Melody’s snatch. I grinned at the red print left behind.

Marking her.

“You’re mine, Princess,” I groaned. “Mine and Melody’s. We own you. You’re our cute, little princess. And we’ll love you and fuck you.”

“We will, Cupcake,” Melody moaned. “Because I’m your big sister.”

“What?” Alicia gasped, lifting her head.

My dick slammed into her hot, tight pussy. She shuddered, clenching down on my dick as her head snapped around to look at me. “What is she talking about, Clint?”

“Our dad fucked Aunt Cheryl,” I groaned. “A lot. Her and Mom were Dad’s women. Melody and Lee are our half-sisters not our cousins.”

“Oh, wow,” Alicia groaned. “No wonder Mom’s so cool with this.”

“That’s right, Cupcake,” Melody groaned. “Now keep licking. I need to cum so badly!”

Melody pulled Alicia’s head down by her pigtails. Melody’s firm tits bounced beneath her tight tank top as Alicia licked and nuzzled. Her hips wiggled, her pussy clenching on my cock, as she devoured Melody’s cunt.

I groaned, drawing my cock back out and then slamming inside Alicia’s pussy. She was so damned tight and hot. The friction rippled down my cock. I groaned, savoring the tight delight as I pumped away. I wanted to keep fucking her forever. She had a pussy which sucked at my dick, wanting to devour all my cum.

“Your pussy is so hot, Princess. Mmm, I love fucking my baby sister’s cunt. Oh, yes, I do.”

“Fuck her, Clint,” gasped Melody. “Pound our baby sister’s cunt. Fuck her! Make her lick my pussy harder.” Melody trembled, the toilet creaking. “Just like that, Cupcake. Yes, yes, explore my pussy. You’re making me feel so good.”

Alicia moaned her delight, her hips wiggling as my balls smacked into her flesh. My cum boiled in them. My grunts echoed through the bathroom. I savored my little sister’s pussy tight on my cock. Her flesh was so hot, so wet about my dick. I grit my teeth, fucking her cunt harder and harder.

Melody humped against Alicia’s licking mouth, holding on tight to her pigtails. Melody’s blonde hair danced as she leaned back, groaning, pleasure crossing her face as Alicia devoured her pussy. I could hear my little sister’s enthusiasm.

“That’s it, Princess,” I grunted, her butt-cheeks rippling as I slammed into her. “Devour Melody’s cunt. She’s your queen. You have to worship her like a good princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she moaned, her hips rocking back into my thrusts.

“Oh, damn, Clint,” groaned Melody. “Oh, damn, she’s got a mouth on her. A fucking wonderful mouth.”

“Yes,” I growled. “Oh, yes, that’s what I want to hear. Mmm, yes. Eat that hot snatch, Princess. Eat it while I pound you.”

“Clint,” Alicia moaned. Her pussy fluttered around my dick. She moaned so sweetly into Melody’s cunt.

“Yes, yes, cum hard, Princess,” I moaned, savoring her spasming snatch.

I thrust hard and deep, pleasure spilling through my body. My balls ached as Alicia’s tight pussy spasmed about it. I buried into my eighteen-year-old sister’s cunt, savoring how hot and tight she was. How she made me groan and shudder. My head lolled as the pleasure built in my balls.

Melody spasmed on the toilet. Her body shuddered. Her mouth opened wide as she moaned out her pleasure, pulling Alicia’s face tight into her pussy. Melody’s hands white-knuckled as they gripped our little sister’s pigtails.

“So good, Alicia,” groaned Melody, her voice throaty. “You’re doing so damned good. Oh, yes. I’m cumming soooo hard!”

“Yes,” I growled and rammed my dick into my baby sister’s cunt. “Cum all over her face. Drench my little princess.”

Alicia’s pussy spasmed harder. She gasped and bucked, cumming a second time as she drank the flood of Melody’s cream. Melody shuddered, slouching back into the toilet seat, her eyes fluttering as she groaned in relief.

“So good, Cupcake.”

Alicia raised her head, looking over her shoulders at me. Her glasses were askew and pussy cream dripped from her chin. She licked her lips, her cunt clenching hard on my dick, and moaned, “Please, cum in me, big brother. Cum in my naughty pussy. I need it. I loved it earlier, big brother.”

“Oh, do it, Clint,” groaned Melody. “Cum in our little princess’s cunt. She’s been soooo good. She made me cum so hard.”

“Fuck,” I groaned. Then I ripped my dick out of her pussy. I seized her pigtails, ripping them out of Melody’s slack grip, and hauled my little sister’s head around to face my dick. “Jerk my cock off on your face, Princess.”

“Yes, big brother,” she moaned, seizing my dick coated in her fresh juices. She stroked me with both hands, sliding them up and down my dick, pumping faster.

I erupted.

I grunted as each blast of my spunk spurted out, splashing across her face, coating her with dripping jizz. Lines covered her glasses. Globs ran down to her cute mouth. Her eyes were so wide as the cum dripped down to her neck.

“He gave you a pearl necklace, Cupcake,” clapped Melody. “Mmm, what a wonderful big brother.”

“Yes,” Alicia moaned, cum dripping from her lower lip. “Thank you, big brother.”

“You’re welcome, Princess,” I said and then groaned as Melody leaned down and licked up a line of my jizz from Alicia’s cheeks. The pair pressed their lips together and shared my cum in a naughty kiss.

Damn, it was great being the man of the house.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Melody Samuels

The flavor of Clint’s cum lingered in my mouth as we walked out of the store. There were still jizz decorating Alicia’s face, her bangs matted and sticky. Aunt Cheryl had already finished paying and was loading the groceries in the SUV when we emerged.

“Someone had fun,” Aunt Cheryl smiled, noticing the pearly smears on Alicia’s face. “Your first facial, huh?”

“Big brother gave me a pearl necklace,” she said in her cute voice, beaming. She still held Clint’s hand like a little girl.

“Did you buy the Popsicles?” Clint asked.

“I did, Sir,” Aunt Cheryl said, pulling them out of brown paper bag sitting in the back of the SUV. They were a pack of assorted flavors, each sealed in their own plastic tube. “Why did you want them?”

Clint took the box and opened it. “I think you all deserve a delicious treat. Melody, you’ll need to drop those pants again.”

Clint pulled out a grape-flavored Popsicle. My eyes widened. My pussy clenched. The drive home would be interesting.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Leann “Lee” Samuels

I was breathing hard from my ten-mile run at the park when I jogged up the front door to Aunt Cheryl’s house. I pulled out my key—the same one worked on both our houses doors—and stepped inside. “Hello,” I called, my voice echoing through the empty house. “Anyone home?”

No one answered.

My stomach rumbled. I was famished. I headed for the kitchen, ripping open the refrigerator door and began pulling out food, looking for something to eat. Aunt Cheryl always seemed to have better food than we did.

I made a mess, and I didn’t care. It would make Clint so mad.

To be continued…

---

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter One: The Barista

“That’s it?” I asked, my thumb still throbbing from the pen prick.

“That’s it,” the Devil answered jovially, putting the contract into his satchel. “Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

There was an awkward pause, as I tried to think, but I was still too amazed that it worked. After 27 years of life, I was still a virgin. I wasn’t ugly, just average looking guy with glasses and a little overweight. I was just painfully shy around women. I guess it was a mix of a lack of confidence, nervousness around strangers, and a fear of rejection that led to my situation. Probably more fear of rejection than anything else. It was desperation that brought me out to this lonely crossroad at midnight in the forested foot hills of the Cascade Mountains.

I had read that if you buried a box containing certain items at a crossroad at midnight, you could summon the Devil. In exchange for your soul, the Devil would grant you three wishes. Feeling ridiculous, I gathered the items: a photograph of myself, dirt from a graveyard, bone of a black cat, and a yarrow flower. I found a crossroad formed by two gravel back roads and buried the box.

And I waited, feeling like a complete moron. And waited. And waited. Eternity seemed past, my stomach twisted into knots. I was just about to leave when the Devil appeared, stepping out of the shadows. I was stunned, my thoughts scattered at his appearance. The Devil greeted me with a friendly smile. He was a handsome man, dark hair, dressed in an expensive black suit. The only thing unusual about him was his scarlet eyes.

“Hello, Mark Glassner. What can I do for you, tonight?” the Devil asked, pleasantly.

“I…uh…” I stammered painfully, surprise tangling my tongue. He waited patiently as I gathered my thoughts. “I want to make some wishes.”

“Of course, of course,” he said. “What would you like.”

I swallowed. My voice cracked as I told him my wishes. “A long, healthy life.”

The Devil nodded. “That’s good one. The second?”

“Sexual stamina,” I said, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment. “I want to be able to…uh…perform as many times as I want.”

The Devil nodded. There was understanding in his eyes. Not judgement. Feeling more confident, I told him my third wish. “I want people to do whatever I tell them to do in a friendly and helpful manner.”

The Devil grinned, a predatory, hungry smile. With a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke, a contract appeared in his hand. The smoke smell acrid and foul, like rotten eggs. “Look it over,” he said as he handed me the contract.

I did. The contract seemed straightforward. Three wishes for my soul. Seemed cheap. What was my soul really worth? What had I done with my life. Nothing. Just a cheap, one bedroom apartment, a shitty car, and a terrible job trying to sell vacuum cleaners to stuck up rich bitches. I nodded and with a flourish, the Devil produced an old fashioned, black fountain pen. He pricked my thumb with the pen and I signed the contract in my own blood. Then the Devil signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

The Devil took my silence as a no. With a friendly smile, he vanished back into the shadows. And it hit me, what I just done. I stumbled under the weight of my actions, bumping back into my beat-up old Ford Taurus. My legs felt weak, wobbly like a newborn animal. I set heavily on my car trunk, shocks squeaking as the car rocked, and I starred up at the stars wheel across the night sky.

I thought about what I would do with my powers. Fantasies flashed through my mind. Getting even with people, living a life of luxury. Getting laid. Definitely, getting laid. I made plans, playing out scenarios over and over in my mind. Before I knew it, the sun was rising.

As the sun rose, blushing the horizon in pink, I felt different. It was as if while I watch the stars I was taken apart and stitched back together. Remade. Reborn. Better than I had been. No longer that virgin loser. I had a whole new life ahead of me. I was someone, now. Smiling, I slid into my car, started the engine, and peeled out down the gravel road to find this new life.

I drove back into civilization, passing shopping centers on the Spanaway border. I was a mix of excitement and exhaustion. I felt like I could sleep the day away, but I was far too excited to sleep. Seeing one of the many Starbucks that seemed to be on every street corner in Washington, I realized I could kill two birds with one stone. Get some desperately needed caffeine and test out my powers. I pulled into the parking lot and walked inside.

I was nervous as I entered. Doubt wracked my mind. All the confidence and certainty I felt watching the sun rise had evaporated. This wasn’t going to work. Last night was a dream. A hallucination. Some horribly elaborate prank at my expense. Possibly with hidden cameras and some Ryan Seacrest look-a-like about to ambush me and broadcast my humiliation to the world as part of some terrible reality TV show.

The Starbucks was crowded with people heading off to work. Three baristas worked the shop. A nerdy looking guy and two, attractive women, all dressed in the baggy polo shirts, black tucked into black pants, and black hats. All wore the green aprons with the Starbuck’s mermaid embroidered in white. One of the barista’s, who’s name tag read “Cynthia”, was a tall women, mid twenties, with black hair cut short in a vaguely punkish style. Her nose was pieced and a second piercing was in her right eyebrow. Her dark eyes, hair cut, and piercings gave her face a certain predatory wildness. The second female barista, Mary according to her name tag, was a little short than Cynthia. She had long, auburn hair pulled back into pony tail, and her heart-shaped face was dotted with freckles. She was maybe nineteen or twenty and had the most beautiful smile, complete with cute dimples.

I got in line behind a cute twenty-year old. Curly, brunette hair fell about her purple hoodie covered shoulders. My eyes traveled down her back to stare at perky ass covered by a jean skirt. Long, tan legs, well-toned, peaked out the frayed edges of the skirt. Staring at the bubbly ass, I wanted to reach out and squeeze it. My was cock hardening.

Gathering my courage my courage, I croaked out, “Hi.”

The brunette turned, eyes me up and politely smiled, before turning back.

I can do this, I told myself. You’re a new man. Reborn. I cleared my throat. “Hi, I’m Mark. What’s your name?”

This time the brunette’s smile was far friendlier. “Vivian Anders,” she said. Her voice had a smokey, sultry quality about it.

This was going to work. “What color are your panties?”

Vivian blinked, clearly taken-aback. “White, with pink polka dots.” Her tan face flushed. “Why did I say that,” she whispered, mortified.

“It’s all right,” I told her. I grinned. It worked. “You want to please me, don’t you. Nothing makes you happier than to please me.”

She nodded, embarrassment fading, smile growing. “What else can I do for you, Mark?”

“Can I have everyone’s attention!” I yelled. The entire shop full of people turned to face me. “The coffee-shop is closed now. Everyone except the staff and Vivian, here, need to leave. Staff, lock up the store and close the blinds.”

There was some grumbling, and a few clearly seemed confused as they walked out the shop, wondering why they were listening to some random guy. The staff seemed even more confused as they started to lock up and close the store blinds. “Who are you?” asked the male barista, who’s name tag read “Ethan.”

“Mark,” I answered. “And we’re going to have a party.” Cynthia gave me a wicked smile, Mary a nervous smile. Vivian bounced on her heels in excitement, clearly eager to please me.

Once the store was locked up, I gathered everyone together. I handed my smart phone to Ethan. “You’re going to film this,” I told. “You’re not going to speak, make noise, get in the way. You’re just going to film. You’re not going to get excited or aroused. Okay.”

Ethan nodded, brows furrowed in confusion. But he took the phone, and he didn’t say a word. I turned to the ladies and smiled at them. “Vivian, Mary, and Cynthia, from now one, nothing in the world makes you happier than to please me.”

“What would please you, Mark?” Cynthia purred, licking her lips. She was definitely a wild girl.

“How about you lovely ladies take off your clothes,” I answered. “Let me see those hot bodies of yours.

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh, untied her apron, and quickly pulled her black top off, exposing pale breasts cupped in a black bra. There was a tattoo of a pouncing tiger that ran from below her left breast, down across her stomach, and disappearing into her pants. Flushing a beautiful crimson, Mary pulled her black polo over her head, small breasts covered by a plain, white bra. Vivian’s hoodie and shirt were already on the floor and she was reaching back to unhook her white bra, her large tits straining against the material, waiting to be set free. My was cock painfully hard in my pants. This was happening. I was about to lose my virginity to three hot girls I just met.

Mary was kicking off her shoes and sliding down her pants. Like her bra, her panties were a plain white. I glanced at Cynthia and saw my first pair of live tits. They were perky and firm, a nice handful. Maybe a B-cup. Her nipples were hard and her areolas were the size of quarters. With the bra off, I cold see the tiger’s tail wrap around the bottom of her breast, up the left side and ending just above her aerola. She unbuttoned her tight pants and with a sexy shake, shimmed them off her hips. Underneath was a black, skimpy thong. I could see her tiger tattoo continued across her waist and around onto her right asscheek. Then she pulled her thong off and twirled it on her fingers, and tossed it to me. Cynthia placed her hands on her hips and gave me a challenging, lust filled stare.

Her pussy was beautiful. Fully shaved. Red lips slight spread, hinting at the warm, wet depths. A small voice whispered at the back of my mind, telling me this was wrong. I ignored it. I was a new man. I didn’t need guilt anymore. My cock ached, wanting to plunge into her juicy depths.

Vivian’s tits were free, now, as tan the rest of her fine body, save two triangular patches covering her dark nipples. Her breasts were large and full, definitely C cups. Her panties were indeed white and covered in pink polka dots. Vivian stepped out her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed, brunette bush and the tan lines left by bikini bottoms. Mary was fumbling with her bra clasped, face almost as red as her hair. Clasp finally undone, she shyly slid the straps off her shoulders and revealed small breasts spotted with freckles and pink, turgid nipples.

I smiled at her. “Very nice tits, Mary.”

She smiled. “Thanks.” Confidence ballooned in Mary. She stood up straighter, her perky breasts thrust out. Her fingers slid into her plain, white panties waistband and pulled them off. Her pussy was hidden by bright, auburn, and very curly pubic hair.

I pulled my shirt off and quickly dropped my shorts and underwear. Cynthia licked her lips hungrily as she stared at my cock, a vixen in heat. I stared at each of them. Cynthia the most confident and Mary the more reserved. All three were gorgeous. All there were going to be mine.

“All three of you are so beautiful,” I told them. Mary giggled and somehow Cynthia’s grin grew more wicked. “Turn around for me. Let me see those asses.” Three beautiful asses faced me. Vivian’s tanned and toned, Cynthia’s slim and tattooed, and Mary’s fuller, rounder ass faced me. “Bend over, ladies.” The bent over. Cynthia’s shaved lips glistened with her juices and gold ring pierced the middle of her labia. Vivian’s brunette pubes were matted with juices and lips parted and juicy depths exposed. Mary’s auburn pussy hair was thinner around her pussy, her lips tight, clitoris peaking out pink and hard. All three were so beautiful. They weren’t the perfect, airbrushed sluts you so in porno’s. But they were real, naked girls before me.

“Am I making you happy?” Vivian husked in her smoky voice, peering sultry at me over her shoulder, wiggling that tight ass.

“Are we?” Mary asked, a catch of fear in her voice. “Are we making you happy?”

I reached out and rubbed Mary’s ass, giving the plump flesh a nice squeeze. “All three of you are making me so happy.” Relief spread on Mary’s face, her beautiful smile deepening. She was my favorite, I realized as a squeezed that ass. “So happy.”

Not wanting to leave the other girls out, I caressed Vivian’s ass, fingers dipping towards her pussy. Then I moved over to Cynthia’s smooth ass, tracing the tiger tattoo across her asscheek. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you Cynthia?” I asked, grabbing her pussy ring and pulling gently at it.

She gasped. “So dirty,” Cynthia purred. “I’m a naughty, dirty girl.”

“I bet you’ve fucked another woman, before?”

She licked her lips. “I love to eat pussy almost as much as I love to suck cock!”

I grabbed Vivian’s arm and as I led her to a nearby chair, I asked Cynthia, “I bet you’ve always wanted to eat Mary’s tight pussy?”

Cynthia eyed Mary, who gave a nervous laugh and shrank away from her co-worker hungry gaze. “I’ve frigged my clit in the walk-in thinking about that sweet face between my thighs.”

I sat down at the chain, pushing Vivian down on her knees before me. Cynthia walked with a predator’s hunger towards Mary, who took an involuntary step back, glancing over at me. “This will make you happy, Mark?” Mary asked, voice tight with nerves.

“I want to watch that slut make you cum, Mary!” I groaned as Vivian’s hands stroked my cock slowly, with a firm, pleasing grip. I looked down to see Vivian’s tanned face staring up at, lips moist, eyes shining with lust. Her tongue flicked out, grazing the head of my cock, my cock twitched in pleasure. Her tongue left wet trails as she licked up my shaft, ending at my head, briefly sucking, teasing my cock before starting at the bottom again. Her fingers gently cupped by balls, rolling them between her fingers.

Mary was shaking as Cynthia stood before her. She was clearly scared at the idea of fucking a woman, but wanted so desperately to please me, to make me happy. Cynthia reached out, tracing black-painted fingernail across her right breast, drawing a line down to her nipple, rubbing and pinching it between fingers. Mary gasped and jumped, licking her lips.

“See, it’s not bad, baby,” Cynthia cooed. Her other hand grasped Mary by the hip and pulled close, groins pressed together, nipples rubbing on the other’s breasts. “I’ve wanted to fuck you so bad!” Cynthia hissed between kisses on Mary’s neck, working her way up to her ear. “Ever since I walked in on you changing. Red-head’s make me so wet. I had to jill off in the walk-in. Just stuck my hands in my pants and pinched my clit and came so hard!”

Vivian’s wet mouth fully engulfed my cock, sucking hard. Electricity raced through my body. It was so amazing. Masturbation paled in comparison with a hot chick sucking your cock. Her lips moved up and down, tongue swirling about the tip. Cynthia was grinding on Mary, kissing her way along Mary’s cheekbone to her lips. Aggressively she kissed Mary, shoving her tongue in her mouth, hands squeezing her ass, pulling their groins tight together. Mary’s arms wrapped around Cynthia, holding tightly to her as they frenched, both girls moaning into each other’s lips.

Cynthia pushed Mary back, until she sat down on the edge of a table. Mary was breathing hard, her whole body flushed crimson, eyes closed. Cynthia kissed and bit at her neck, moving down. Hands groped Mary’s breasts, squeezing and caressing. Fingers toyed with her hard nipples as Cynthia kissed lower and lower. She licked Mary’s left nipple and sucked on it, playing with the hard nub with her tongue. Cynthia’s right hand slid down Mary’s stomach and disappeared between her thighs. Mary gasped as Cynthia’s fingers played with her pussy, body shaking in pleasure.

Cynthia’s fingers came away glistening with Mary’s juices. She smeared the juices on Mary’s right nipple before sucking it with gusto, her hand returning to Mary’s pussy. Her finger’s hooked and Mary jumped as they penetrated her cunt. Mary was moaning shrilly, yelling each time Cynthia’s fingers pumped into her hot cunt. Cynthia pulled her sticky fingers out of Mary’s cunt, holding them before Mary’s lips. “You taste so good!” Cynthia moaned. “Taste yourself.”

Mary’s tongue flicked out hesitantly, gathering her dewy fluids off Cynthia’s fingers. “I do,” she whispered in amazement. She smiled and sucked Cynthia’s fingers into her mouth, savoring her pussy’s taste.

Vivian sucked hard on my cock, bobbing up and down. It was wet and warm and so wonderful. I stroked her silky hair and moaned. I watched Cynthia kneel on the floor before Mary, spreading her white legs apart and exposing her curly red pubes, matted with juices. Mary’s eyes shot open and her back arched as Cynthia nosily began to eat her cunt. Cynthia’s tongue was licking, tasting her pussy, caressing the lips and clit. Finger’s began fucking Mary who was shouting at the top of her lungs, “Its so good! Oh my god! It’s so good! Eat me! Oh god! I’m gonna cum! Oh god!”

Mary’s toes curled and her body went rigid, hands grasping Cynthia’s head, as she came with a loud yell. She was so beautiful. My cock exploded in Vivian’s mouth, several squirts of my cum filling her mouth. I breathed heavily and looked down at Vivian who smiled up at me, cum glistening on her lips.

She swallowed my spunk. “Was it good, Mark?” she asked. “Did I make you happy.” I nodded, too overwhelmed by my first blowjob to speak. She smiled and started to clean the remaining cum of my cock.

Mary had cum once, but Cynthia showed no signs of stopping. She had both arms wrapped around Mary’s thighs, her mouth shoved hard against her pussy, tongue-fucking the red-head. Mary was hissing a constant stream of, “Oh my god! Eat me! Oh god!” My cock was beginning to harden again as I watched Mary cum again and again, collapsing back on the table. Cynthia let her go, standing up, face smeared in pussy juices, her thighs stained with the fluids leaking from her own cunt.

“You made me happy, Mary. Did you like getting your cunt eaten?” I asked.

Breathless, she nodded. “I didn’t know a woman could make me cum so hard.”

“Didn’t you know?” I asked. “You’ve always loved women. You love their firm breasts, hard nipples, round asses, and juicy cunts. The only thing you love more than fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Mary eyed Cynthia’s body, realization dawning on her. “You’re so beautiful, Cynthia. How have I never seen how hot you are?”

“Why don’t you return the favor, Mary,” I told her. “Eat her pussy. Make her cum. Look how wet she is.”

“I’m so wet for you, baby,” Cynthia purred, fingers playing with her clit and rubbing her shaved pussy. “Come taste my honey.”

My cock was hard and ready to go again, and I looked down at Vivian who still gently licked at my cock while smiling up at me. “Sit on my dick, Vivian.”

“Oh hun, I though you’d never ask,” Vivian moaned in that sexy, smokey voice of hers. She rose up, ponderous breasts and hard nipples jiggled before my face as she straddled my hips. My hand grabbed one, feeling the firm orb while I buried my face in those titties, hard nipples rubbing on my cheeks. Her hand was on my cock, steering it towards the warmth of her cunt. I groaned as the wet lips of her pussy engulfed the head of my cock, slowly lowering down my shaft.

“Jesus!” I moaned. I was in a woman. It felt amazing. A warm, tight wetness encased me, the walls of her pussy soft and velvety. It was too much for me. I bit her nipple as I came inside her.

“Fuck yeah!” Vivian yelled, “Fill my hot cunt with your spunk. It’s so warm.” Her hips rose and fell, rotating about my still hard cock. It was so wet inside her. I grasped her ass, squeezing her firm cheeks and threw my head back in pleasure. I didn’t even get soft after cumming. Her warm cunt kept me hard.

I looked to my left and saw Cynthia sitting on a table edge, leg’s spread wide, fingers pulling at her nipples. Mary was knelt before her, face inches from Cynthia’s wet cunt. Mary’s ass faced me and I could just see a hint of red, furred pussy peaking out at me. Vivian was hugging me tightly now, fucking me hard and hissing in my air how great my cock felt inside her, how happy she was to fuck me.

“Start by licking up my slit,” Cynthia instructed Mary. “Give me clit a little flick and start over.” Mary’s head moved in and Cynthia groaned, throwing her head back and closing her eyes in pleasure. “How do I taste, baby?”

Mary giggled. “Sweet and tarty,” she answered before diving back in.

“Uhh,” Cynthia moaned, “That’s because I’m such a dirty tart. Dig into my pussy with your tongue know, dig in deep. Oh, yeah! Just like that!”

Vivian started doing a twist with her hips, fucking my hard and slow now. “Oh, god that’s great, slut!” I hissed into her ear.

She leaned away from me, arms grasping my shoulders, face contorting in pleasure. “Do you like it! Do you like my dirty cunt on your cock?”

“I do!” I moaned. “I love it!” Smiling, Vivian bent down and kissed me hard on the mouth, her tongue playing with mine. I was in heaven.

My fingers dipped into Vivian’s ass crack, teasing her puckered asshole. She moaned into my mouth, her brunette hair spilling across our faces. I stuck my finer into her asshole and she gasped and stopped fucking me in surprise. “Don’t stop!” I hissed and sucked a big nipple into my mouth. She started fucking me again. Shallow strokes that kept me deep in her pussy.

“Don’t be afraid to use your fingers,” Cynthia was telling Mary. “Uuhhh, yeah.” Cynthia gasped. “I like when you pinch my clit!”

A low moan was coming from Vivian, now. Her hips quickened their paces. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Oh god, you’re big cock’s making me cum!” Her pussy tightened on me as her body bucked in my arms. It felt so good. I was so close. I moaned through clenched teeth as I shot a second load into Vivian’s warm depths. She collapsed on me and gently kissed me. We enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms and watched Mary’s lesbian instruction.

“Your tongue is so limber,” Cynthia moaned, Mary’s head was shaking from side to side, lips plastered to Cynthia’s cunt. “Stick some fingers in, baby!”

Mary started to lick at Cynthia’s clit as she slid two fingers slowly inside her. Cynthia panted, rotating her hips as Mary finger-fucked her. “So god-damned good!” Cynthia hissed. “Curl your fingers up. Yeah, right there! Keep rubbing right there, bitch! That’s my g-spot!” Cynthia’s backed arched in pleasure, breasts heaving and one hand grabbed Mary’s auburn braid, pulling Mary harder against her clit. “Oh, god! I’m gonna cum! Fuuuck!” Her body went rigid, then shook twice, and she collapsed back on the table. “God damn, this girl learns fast. She’s a grade A muff diver.”

Mary grinned at me, face smeared in pussy. Behind her, Cynthia’s legs were still spread open, her pussy gaping and fluids drenched her thighs. “Did you like it?” I asked Mary.

She nodded. “I loved it!” Her tongue licked red lips, scooping Cynthia’s cunt juices up.

I beckoned to her. She rose, small breasts jiggling slightly, and sauntered over to Vivian and I. “Give me a kiss.” Smiling, she bent down and kissed me gently and I tasted the tart flavor of Cynthia’s pussy juices. “Let Vivian taste, too.” Mary turned and the two ladies kissed before me, tongues playing with each other. I stuck my hand between Mary’s thighs and shoved two fingers into her cunt. She moaned into Vivian. I pulled my sticky fingers to my lips and tasted her juices. They were sweeter than Cynthia, with a hint of spiciness. I held my fingers up to the ladies who broke their kiss and licked the rest of the juices off my fingers.

At the table, Cynthia had recovered, sitting up sightly and staring at me with a predatory hunger, one hand lazily playing with her clit. My cock started to harden in Vivian’s pussy. Vivian moved her hips, pussy stroking my hardening cock. “You ready to go again, honey,” her smokey voice asked.

“I am,” I told her. “But the other ladies need my attention, too.” Vivian pouted and squeezed her pussy on my now fully rigid cock. Mary looked at me with a hopeful expression and Cynthia’s eyes smouldered with desire. “Mary, why don’t you put your new found, grade A muff diving experience to good use. Vivian has a cunt full of my cum that needs to be cleaned out.”

Sighing, Vivian rose off me, my cock popping out of her cunt, messy with out combined fluid. Mary guided her to a nearby table and knelt before her. My white semen was running out of her cunt, pooling on the table. Mary’s tongue slid across her inner thigh, cleaning up the semen and pussy juices before her fingers spread open Vivian’s pussy and her tongue dived in.

I walked over to Cynthia who rubbed her pussy invitingly. I grabbed her arm and pulled her hard to her feet and shoved her against a decorative pillar. Her tattooed ass faced me and she grinned wickedly at me over her shoulder, wiggling her ass invitingly. A squeezed a cheek and then slapped her ass.

“I’ve been so naughty!” moaned Cynthia. “I need to be punished!”

I smacked her ass again. “What bad things have you done!”

“Ohh,” Cynthia groaned as I spanked her a third time. Her white ass reddening. “I just fucked my co-worker on the clock. In the store! I’m such a dirty whore!”

“I know just how to punish such a filthy girl!” I hissed into her ear, my cock pocking the softness of her ass. I spread her cheeks, my cock pressing at her puckered asshole.

“Oh, yeah!” Cynthia moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll punish me!”

I pushed my cock hard against her, slowly pushing into her tight, warm ass. My cock was still drenched in Vivian’s pussy juices, providing lube. I moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass. It sank easily and I was pretty sure this wasn’t Cynthia’s first time getting fucked in the ass. I pushed until I felt her ass cheeks on my groin. It was tight and hot and felt so different from Vivian’s wet pussy. Cynthia was shoved hard against the column as I fucked her, one hand rubbing her pussy and clit, the other wrapped around the column. I grabbed her hip with one hand and reached around and twisted hard at her nipple.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Cynthia chanted loudly. “Twist my nipple harder! I’ve been sooo bad!”

I fucked her harder, groaning into her ear. It felt so great in her ass. Hot and velvety tight. So great. Nearby, Vivian was moaning loudly as Mary ate her pussy with gusto. I glanced over at the pair. Vivian’s large, tanned breasts jiggled beautifully as her body shook beneath Mary’s tonguing. Mary’s arms were wrapped tightly about Vivian’s waist, gripping her ass tightly. Mary was so beautiful.

“That’s so hot!” I moaned into Cynthia as I reamed her ass. “Look at them!”

Cynthia turned her head. “God damn that is! And so is your cock in my ass. Fuck me harder!”

I let go of her tit to grab her hips in both hands and I fucked her as hard as could. She moaned and screamed and came hard and long. A soft breast brushed against my arm and Mary was standing on my right, hand caressing my hip, face smeared with Vivian’s juices. She grabbed my head and pulled me down to her lips and kissed me. Vivian’s juices were a strong, tangy flavor.

“Don’t stop,” begged Cynthia and I realized I had stopped fucking her when Mary kissed me. “I’m so close to another orgasm!”

Mary smiled. “Fuck that slut’s ass!” Then she grabbed Cynthia’s face with both hands and kissed her hard, Cynthia’s tongue tasting Vivian’s juices. In such a short time, Mary had transformed from that shy girl to this sexually adventures vixen.

Vivian stepped up on my left side, her pillowy breasts brushing against my left side as she pressed her body against me. The wetness of her cunt pressed on my hip as she ground her clit on me in time with my fucking rhythm.

“Did Mary do a good job?” I asked her after kissing her sweet lips.

Vivian purred in my ear, “Her tongue was amazing!”

Between low moans, Cynthia panted, “She’s a…oh yeah…fast learner. Oh, fuck!” Mary’s hand had slid down Cynthia’s stomach and was playing with her cunt while she bent down and sucked Cynthia’s right nipple into her mouth. “Oh, that’s good, baby! Don’t be afraid to bite it! Ooh, yeah! Just like that!”

My hand reached out and fondled Mary’s ass. She smiled up at me around Cynthia’s nipple. My fingers found her warm wetness between her thighs and I slid my fingers up insider her, illiciting a sweet moan. Vivian was nibbling at my neck and ear, still grinding her cunt on me and Cynthia’s ass was bringing me close to an orgasm.

“Take it, you dirty bitch!” I moaned into Cynthia’s ear as I came deep in her ass.

“Oh, god!” Cynthia roared. “I’m cumming and cumming! Your cum is in my ass! Sweet Jesus. Cum in my dirty, filthy ass!”

I fucked her two more times, the last of my cum squirting in her ass and then slumped into her back, breathing heavily. I kissed Cynthia’s cheek and the side of her mouth. Vivian moaned in my ear, creaming on my hip as she came. Mary sucked Cynthia’s juices off her fingers, smiling coquettishly at me. My cock stirred in Cynthia’s ass. Mary was definitely the most beautiful. I pulled out of that tight ass, Cynthia gasped as it popped out of her ass, followed by a trickle of cum.

“Stay just like that, Cynthia,” I ordered. “I want to stare at your fine ass.” Cynthia grinned at me and wiggled her ass. “Vivian, get down on your knees and suck my cock clean like a good girl.”

“Mhh, gladly, honey.” She knelt down and started to aggressively lick my cock. I grabbed Mary and pulled her close and kissed her passionately as Vivian started to suck my cock. I pulled Mary tight against my right side, her wet pussy rubbing on my hip, my right hand slid down and kneaded her plump ass.

“All clean, hun,” Vivian husked the licked my cock’s head.

“Vivian, you’ve realized today that you are a lesbian. The only cock you’ll ever want to touch is mine. The only thing you like more that fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Vivian grinned and sucked the head of my cock into her mouth.

“Cynthia’s ass is looking dirty,” I told Vivian, “Why don’t you clean her up.”

Vivian popped my cock out of her mouth and turned to Cynthia’s ass. My cum had run down Cynthia’s thighs and Vivian’s tongue licked up her leg and into Cynthia’s ass while Cynthia cooed in pleasure. “When you finish cleaning her ass out, Vivian, you and her should fuck each other. Make each other cum and cum.”

Vivian’s answer was muffled by Cynthia’s ass. Cynthia moaned, “I can’t wait to suck on her big titties.”

I turned to Mary, my hard cock rubbing on her stomach. “You’re my favorite, Mary.” She blushed and I captured her lips in a brief kiss. “It made me so happy to see you be with Cynthia and Vivian.” She smiled and kissed me.

Mary grabbed my cock with her gentle fingers. “Is it my turn now?”

“Since you’ve been such a good and patient girl, it’s time for your reward.”

Her smile was so bright and beautiful, freckled face filled with joy and her emerald eyes sparkled with desire. We kissed hard, lips mashing together and tongues fencing as she gently stroked my cock. My hand slid up and grasped her small breast, rubbing her hard nipple while me other hand continued kneading her ass. The kiss was warm and sweet and I could almost taste her lust for me on her lips as well as Vivian’s pussy. Her hand stroked my cock faster, gripping harder.

I couldn’t say how long we kissed. I was lost in pleasure of making out with this beautiful creature, the feel of soft ass and firm breast in my hands and hard nipple pinched between my fingers. The electricity of her touch on my cock. I moaned into her mouth, squeezed her ass hard, and came on her fingers, cum spilling across her stomach and hip. She stroked my cock a few more times, squeezing the last of my cum on her stomach before pulling away. She smiled coquettishly at me and licked my white sperm off her fingers.

“Mmhhh, that’s good,” she husked. “I love the taste of cum.” Her fingers scooped up more cum off her stomach and sucked it slowly off her fingers.

I don’t know if it was the eroticism of the moment or that I was falling in love with this sweet angel, but I decided to take Mary with me. To make her mine. Her handjob was so good, I needed to return the favor. I kissed her lips, not caring that they were stained with my cum. My hand dipped between her legs. I felt the wetness of her sex. She gasped as my fingers pushed into her cunt. On my palm I felt a hard bump and realized it was her clit.

My palm rubbed her clit and I started to suck and bite on her neck. I wanted to leave a hickey, to let the world now Mary had a lover. My fingers explored the warm wetness and velvety softness of her pussy. I left a second hickey on her right breast, and she was panting in pleasure. My lips moved to her hard nipple, sucking into my greedy mouth. She tensed in my arms and then screamed loudly as she came, body shaking and pussy flooding my hand with her juices.

“Oh god!” she hissed. “Oh god!”

I dropped to my knees before her and breathed in the scent of her sex and stared at her swollen nether lips surrounded by auburn hair. I buried my face in her snatch and worshiped her pussy with my tongue. The taste of her pussy was sweet and spicy. My tongue scraped along her lips, flicking her clit, before I shoved it deep into her pussy, fucking her with my tongue. I tried to remember what Cynthia told Mary earlier, kissing, sucking and stroking all over her pussy and clit. From Mary’s moans and gasps, I must have been doing just fine.

Her fingers gripped my short hair and she pulled me into her cunt, hips rotating. “Oh sweet God! That’s so good, Mark!” Her voice rose in pitch. “Just like that! Ohhh! Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” Her grip tightened in my hair and fresh juice flooded my mouth. “Oh, thank you Mark,” she panted. “Thank you, that was so amazing.”

“I want to sixty-nine with you,” I told her.

She nodded eagerly. I laid out on my back and she straddled my face, her furry pussy descending to my lips. I started to lick her as she softly started to kiss the head of my cock. Short kisses all over the head and shaft and then her warm mouth was engulfing my cock. She went lower and lower and she was deep-throated my cock. She was just full of surprises. Mary would suck on my head for a few moments and then slide my cock all the way inside her throat. I pinched her clit, rolling the hard nub between fingers and licked hard and deep with my tongue. Her hands were gently massaging my balls, coxing my cum out. My spunk spurted into her mouth and she swallowed it while her hips bucking on my face from her orgasm.

Breathless, we both cuddled on the floor, me on my back and Mary pressed up against my side, cradled in my arms, her hard nipples brushing my chest. I stroked sweat-damp auburn hair out of her face. Her soft lips pressed gently against my cheek.

“Thank you,” she murmured in my ear. “My boyfriend would never eat my pussy.” She froze, face recoiling in shame. “Oh god, Mike. What have I done!” Tears welled in her eyes. “How could I cheat on him.”

“Shh,” I consoled, wiping a tear with my finger. “Mike’s never treated you right, that’s why you’re dumping him for me. I’m your boyfriend now. Your mine forever, right?”

Mary sniffed. “Sorry, I’m being stupid. You’re right, he was always a jerk. He never cared if I came and never helped with the housework.” She kissed me. “I’m your girl now.”

I nodded. “You love me with all your heart and would never get jealous of me with another woman. You would just be happy seeing me being happy.”

“Of course,” Mary giggled. “I love you. And there is definitely enough of you to go around.” As she spoke, her hand grasped my cock. “Mmmhh, definitely enough.”

“I’m enough man for you,” I told her. “You will never desire another man, only other women. You can touch and fuck as many women as you want, but I’m the only man for you.”

Mary kissed me, her mouth hot and full of desire. “Why would I want another man?” She squeezed me cock. “This is all the cock I need. He feels all lonely, and my pussy craving some company.”

I grinned and kissed her, rolling Mary onto her back. Her lithe legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me close. My cock bumped her pussy and missed entering on the first thrust. Her hand reached down, grasping my cock, and guided it to the mouth of her cunt. She let out a low moan as pushed slowly into the silky and wet warmth of pussy. I stared into her deep, green eyes as my cock slid fully into her sheathe. We stared into each other’s eyes, and it was like our souls became one as our bodies had.

I saw love there. It didn’t matter to me that I told her to love me, nor to her. She believed it, and I could see that belief. She was mine, and that was all that mattered. I started to slowly fuck her as we peered into the other’s eyes. Her hands grabbed my back, fingernails digging into my flesh and her legs clamped tight about me. Her hips moved to the rhythm of our love making. It felt so good, so right to be inside her. It was a dream come true. She would never reject me, never hate me or belittle me. I was falling in love with her.

I started to fuck her faster, the sweet press of flesh drawing me closer to my orgasm. Our bodies were one, moving together, both striving to make the other cum. She moaned my name and I groaned hers. Her cunt was hot and wet and tight and so amazing on my cock. Mary came first, howling my name. I started fucking as fast as I could, feeling the tightening in my balls. I was about to explode. Another orgasm rippled through her cunt and a third. She gasped and panted, grinding her clit against my groin as I exploded inside her.

“Oh, so good!” she moaned. “Fill me up with your cum. So good!”

“I love you,” I whispered in her ear, our bodies entwined.

I felt wetness on her cheeks as she cried in joy. “I love you, too!” she gasped, overcome with emotion.

I kissed her tears away and rested in her embrace. Even with my wish for sexual stamina, I need a bit of break. I breathed her scent into my nose: herbal soap and sweat and the spicy aroma of her cunt. I felt safe and warm and a content happiness spread through me as we held each other. I gently nibbld at her neck and she cooed in delight.

Gasps and moans of pleasure filled the coffee shop and I remembered that I told Cynthia and Vivian to fuck each other. I lifted up on my elbows and looked around and saw them nearby on the floor, legs scissored together allowing their cunts to kiss each other. They were writhing their hips in pleasure as the trib each other.

“The look so beautiful and happy together,” Mary whispered in my ear, and an idea formed. They did look so beautiful together.

“I bet they would make a great couple,” I whispered back. My cock was stirring again inside Mary tender warmth. I always found two girls tribbing to be hot. Cynthia and Vivian were both crying out as they orgasmed. I caressed my lover’s body as we watched the two women continue fucking each other through their orgasms, frantically trying to reach another. My hand found the soft flesh of Mary’s ass.

“I want to know every part of you,” I whispered into her ear, licking the lobe. “Have you ever had anal sex?”

Mary tensed in my arms briefly. “No. Mike,” I was pleased to here a scathing tone in her voice at the mention of her boyfriend, “he always wanted too. But I was afraid it would hurt to much.”

“Would you let me fuck you up the ass?” I asked.

She hesitated. “I don’t know. Would that make you happy?”

“What do you think?” I asked her. I was curious, and hopeful, that she would want to of her own free will. It seemed strange, after ordering the woman to love me and please me that I would care about Mary making her own decisions. Maybe I did love her.

Mary swallowed. “You’ll go slow and be gentle?” she asked timidly.

“I never want to hurt you,” I told her. “We’ll make sure you’re nice and ready.”

A depraved idea popped in my head as I stood up. I reached out and helped her to her feat, my cum running in rivulets down her legs and a puddle of our juices was staining the floor. “Go get your phone,” I told her.

Mary didn’t ask why, but turned to obey, heading for the back area of the coffee shop. I couldn’t help pinching her shapely ass as she walked away. She jumped and playful glared back at me, before disappearing into the back. I turned to the other girls and told them to stop fucking each other. Both were exhausted but smiling. When Mary returned, I told them the plan.

“Vivian, you’re going to get Mary’s ass ready for my cock. Lick it and lube it with your cunt juices. Mary, you bend over that table and get ready to call Mike and break up with him.”

She nodded and frowned. “Why don’t I just call him now?”

“I want you to do it when I’m fucking your ass,” I told her. “I want you to tell him all about your new lover, how great his cock is, how hard you came for him, and how his cock is fucking you up the ass, where you would never let him go. He deserves it for being such an asshole to you.”

Mary flushed in shame. “I guess I can do that,” she mumbled.

“Cynthia, I want you to give Mary some pointers and advice to make her first anal sex go smoothly.”

Mary was bending over the table and Vivian was tongue her ass and working fingers in her cunt. Cynthia bent over next to Mary and began to whisper in my ear. It was so hot. My cock was aching with desire. Vivian was fucking her a finger slowly in Mary’s ass and I saw Cynthia nibbling on Mary’s ear, her hand sliding between Mary’s thighs and fingering her clit.

After another few minutes, Vivian said, “She’s nice and lubed.” She was working two fingers in and out of Mary’s ass.

“Let me get my cock lubed,” I said and thrust my cock deep into Cynthia’s cunt. She gasped in surprise, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. It felt so good, I almost wanted to stay. After a few strokes, I pulled out, Cynthia moaned in disappointment. Vivian was holding Mary’s ass cheeks open for me and I placed my cock, glistening with Cynthia’s juices, on the rosebud of Mary’s anus. “Here I go, sweetie.”

Mary just nodded, her eyes widening as the head of my cock disappeared in. “Christ that feels big,” she moaned as I slowly worked my cock into her ass. When I was all the way in, I asked how she was doing.

“Fine,” she panted, her ass squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “It’s not that bad.” I pulled back and slid in again and she moaned. “It’s not bad at all,” she purred as I slowly fucked her. Her ass felt so good. Tighter and rougher than her pussy.

“You’re doing good, babe,” Cynthia encouraged her.

“Mmhh,” Mary moaned and picked up her phone. She fumbled with it, navigating the menu, and found Mike’s number and hit call.

“Put it on speaker,” I told her. More fumbling and she managed to turn on the speaker phone. She moaned loudly and set the phone before her on the table.

The phone rang and rang and I thought it was going to go to voice mail when a sleepy voice answered, “Hey, Mary.”

“H-hey, Mike,” Mary moaned into the phone. I was fucking her faster know.

“You okay babe?” he asked.

“Just getting…uhhh…fucked in the ass by my new boyfriend! Oh god! Harder, Mark. Fuck me harder!” she screamed into the phone.

There was a pause. “Say that again, Mary?” Mike asked in confusion.

“My new…ohhh god…boyfriend is fucking my ass,” she moaned. “I’m dumping you. You’re tiny dick has never satisfied me the way Mark has!”

“What’s going on!” he asked in a panic. “Is someone making you say this, Mary?”

Mary let out a throaty moan. I was fucking her hard now. Her ass jiggled every time my groin slapped into it and the table rocked, her auburn pony tail draped across her white back I grabbed her hair and pulled on it, yanking her head back. She let out a low moan.

“I’m such a naughty girl!” she gasped. “Mark’s made me cum so hard. Not like you. I’ve never felt so amazing!” She let a loud howl. “I’m cumming! His dick in my ass is making me cum!”

“Why are you doing this?” Mike demanded. “If this is a joke, it’s not funny?”

“It’s no joke, Mike,” she panted into the phone. “I just came from getting my ass fucked. It was so amazing!”

“Please, Mary,” Mike begged. “This isn’t like you!”

“We’re done Mike,” she told him. “Mmm, I gotta go. I’m feeling another orgasm cumming!” Mary hung up.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Vivian moaned. She was busy frigging her cunt.

I nodded my head to the table and Vivian smiled knowingly. She climbed up on it, sitting down before Mary’s face. I loosened the tension on Mary’s ponytail so she could dive into Vivian’s spread open pussy. Vivian’s large tits heaved up and down and she writhed on Mary’s tongue, her finger pulling hard at her large nipples.

Cynthia bent down to Mary’s ear, and hissed, “Eat that slut, bitch. Make her cum on that nasty tongue!” The table rocked more as Cynthia fucked her cunt on the table edge.

Mary’s phone started to ring, a loud pop song. Maybe Rhianna. I wasn’t sure. I was a rock and metal guy. Mary paused her muff diving. “It’s just Mike,” she said and hung up the phone. It immediately started to ring again. This was getting annoying.

“Vivian, take a picture of us with Mary’s phone,” I ordered. Vivian nodded and pulled up the phone, playing with some menus. I buried my dick deep in Mary’s ass and yanked hard on her hair, lifting her face up from Vivian’s pussy. I pulled Cynthia close to me and pulled her into a kiss. Vivian snapped the photo.

She showed it to everyone. It was fucking amazing. Mary’s face glistened with juices and smiling happily while I pulled on her hair. The agle was good to just make out that I was buried in her ass. Cynthia’s tits were pressed against my arms and her tongue was in my mouth. One of her hands was squeezing Mary’s ass. You could also see Vivian’s tanned thighs alongside Mary.

“Text him, ‘See how happy I am. So stop calling me, loser. PS that’s pussy juices on my face.’” Vivian quickly text the message and sent it and I went back to fucking Mary velvety ass. Mary went back to eating tangy pussy and Cynthia went back to fucking the table edge. The phone didn’t ring again.

All of use were moaning and cursing, building to our cums. It was so hot, watching the girl I was ass fucking eat another hot women out. Cynthia’s hand rubbed down my stomach, feeling the shaft of my cock were it disappeared into Mary’s ass. She moved her hand lower, between us, brushing my balls as they slapped against Mary’s pussy. Mary gasped into Vivian’s pussy as Cynthia found her clit and started rubbing. I moaned and dumped my cum inside her bowels. Mary screamed into Vivian’s cunt as she came again, her ass contracting on my cock, milking the cum out. Vivian fucked herself on Mary’s face and shuddered as she climaxed and next to me Cynthia gasped and squirted her juice onto the table’s corner.

Vivian cleaned my cock off while Cynthia cleaned out Mary’s ass and pussy. I was pulling on my clothes when Mary came on Cynthia’s face and smiled happily at me. I tossed her panties to her. She was still a little wobbly from cumming so much and we all laughed as she hopped around on one foot trying to pull on her panties and not fall over. I pocketed Cynthia’s black thong and Vivian’s pink polka dot panties.

I got my phone from Evan. The poor bastard stood and filmed the entire thing. I had almost no memory left on my phone. It looked my phone barely caught any of the orgy before it ran out of space. I sighed, realizing I should probably get a camcorder and spare memory cards if I wanted to capture these moments on film. Maybe that should be my next stop. And Mary definitely needs something nicer to wear than her uniform. And a wax. Her pussy was hot, but I liked the saved look better.

I had Cynthia make me a mocha and Mary had a chai tea. It was sexy watching Cynthia make the drinks naked, her body glistening with sweat and pussy juices and cum. She made the most of it. Prancing around and bending over when she pretended to drop something so I could see her beautiful, shaved pussy with its pink, inviting depths. She spilled cream on her tits and Vivian and I licked her clean. Finally, coffee and a breakfast sandwich in hand, it was time to give my final instructions.

“Evan, when Mary and I leave, you will clean up the store and then forget what happened. You closed the store because the hot water shut off.” I remembered from a summer working in fast food that a restaurant couldn’t be open without hot water. Some sort of health department rule. “Its fixed now and you can reopen. Sadly, Mary quit because she has a better job, now.”

Evan just nodded.

“Cynthia and Vivian. Mary thinks you’re really beautiful together. I agree. From now on, you two are lovers. You both are lesbians now. The only man you desire is me. Okay?” They nodded and embraced and kissed each other. “To make money, I want you two to stream your love making. Let me know when you do. Stream at least twice a week. More would be better.” Cynthia grinned wickedly at Vivian.

We all friended it each other on Facebook so we could keep in touch. I kissed Cynthia on the lips, and then Vivian’s fuller lips. I held out my hand to Mary. “Well, shall we get going?”

She grabbed my hand, squeezed it gently. “Where to?”

“Our future,” I told her and we walked out the door.

To be continued…

---

The next chapter in the “Me, My Girlfriend, and Her Best Friend” Saga

Intro: Belinda and I started dating in high school.  During the summer after our freshman year of college, a game of “truth or dare” led to a threesome between Belinda, myself and Belinda’s life long best friend Marcella.  The three of us ended up fooling around and experimenting with each other for the rest of that summer.  After eight years apart, the three of us ended up together again after re-uniting at a friends wedding. We ultimately acknowledged that the three of us were in love, despite the fact that Marcella was languishing in an unhappy marriage. Belinda and I headed back to Florida, but Marcella still had to finish up her divorce before she could pack up her things and join us in the sunshine state. Belinda and I continued to look for a house big enough to accommodate three people. After two months of three-way phone sex, the routine began to wear on us. Belinda and I began to grow restless without Marcella around.

JOURNAL-002:  “A NEW FRIEND”

JUNE 2007

After two months of searching, we had finally found the perfect house for us.  I had gotten a pretty significant advance on the book that I was working on, so we went BIG.  It was a four bedroom three bathroom house in an older neighborhood with a three car garage, an in-ground pool, and jacuzzi, and it even had that high privacy fence in the back that Belinda had been hoping for.  Only a small part of me was really in love with the house.  It was the back yard that really did it for me.  I could just imagine Belinda and Marcella lounging around back there all weekend, naked and happy without a care in the world.

I had never lived in a house like that before.  I come from a modest family, so it would be a huge change for me.  We had closed that afternoon and desperately wanted to celebrate.  The house was sitting empty as we had not yet moved in, but it was all ours!

After we called Marcella to tell her the good news, Belinda made a call to her friend Jenna.  She and a guy named Nick that she had just started dating were going to meet us out for a few drinks.  We then got dressed up and headed out for a night on the town.  It started out like any other night.  Little did I know, tonight was the night that Belinda and I were finally going to break from our routine.

I had met Jenna a number of times before.  She was what you’d call a ‘spinner.’  She was just a tiny little thing.  Belinda had known her from her previous job working as a hostess at the night-club that Belinda’s ex; Bruce owned.  Jenna despised Bruce as much as Belinda and I did, so I got along with her right away.  The majority of Belinda’s close friends were Hispanic, but Jenna was Asian. More specifically Chinese-American.  She stood about 5 foot and couldn’t have weighed any more than 85 pounds soaking wet.  She was thin, lean and tan and she seldom wore a bra, as her breasts were barely an A-cup.  She was a beautiful girl, with dark smokey eyes and shoulder length, straight black hair.  We met up at a casual little neighborhood pub that night.  Jenna was dressed very similarly to Belinda.  Short shorts and a tight fitting white sleeveless top.  From thirty feet away I could easily make out the points of her always erect nipples pushing against the tight fabric of her top.

She hugged Belinda and I hello and introduced us to Nick.  Jenna dated a lot of guys in the short time that I’d known her, and each new guy I met left me more confused than the last.  She could have had just about any guy she chose, yet she seemed to dig as deep into the douche-bag pile as she could, time after time.  Nick was no exception.  You know the type.  Fitted V-neck tee shirt with some ridiculous print involving a skull or a dragon, manicured eye-brows, getting ready to light a cheap cigar that he thought might make him appear more sophisticated… You know, douche-bag.

Thankfully, Nick didn’t talk much.  In fact, for great chunks of time throughout the night, he would disappear entirely.  The conversation between Belin, Jenna and me mostly revolved around our new house.  Jenna was one of the few people that Belinda had entrusted with our little secret about Marcella.  She knew all about our bizarre love triangle and, if anything, seemed to think it made us ‘cool.’  She had no gripes about Belinda’s bi-sexuality either.  Though she never claimed to be bi-sexual herself, Belinda had told me that she and Jenna had made out on numerous drunken occasions back when they worked together.  That made me like Jenna even more.

After another brief appearance from Nick, Jenna asked us when she could see the new house.  Belinda began to tell her about the house-warming party we would eventually have when I reached into my pocket and withdrew my key ring.  “Baby, they gave me the keys this afternoon.” I smiled as I dangled the keys in front of her smiling face.

After a quick stop by our apartment to grab a portable i-pod player, some playing cards and some booze, we were headed to our future home with Jenna and Nick following behind us.

“Where does she find these guys?” I asked Belinda.

“Who, Nick?” she replied.  “He seems alright.”

“Are you kidding me?” I scoffed.  “That guy is a monumental douche-bag…  Like ‘king of the douche-bags.”

Belinda snorted.  “Oh, he’s not that bad.”

“I don’t get it.” I went on.  “Jenna’s a cool chick, plus she’s smokin’ hot!  I don’t see why she keeps going out with these frat boy types.”

Belinda giggled at me.  “You think Jenna’s ‘smokin’ hot?”

“Sure.” I said, trying to downplay the situation.

“You know we made out a few times, right?” Belinda taunted.

“Yes, I know.” I smiled.

Once we got to the house, we gave Jenna and Nick the tour.  We then set up shop on the back patio, as there wasn’t a stick of furniture in the whole house, save for a dusty old sofa in the garage that had been abandoned by the previous owners.  Luckily, the back patio came furnished with a nice wrought iron set including a large table and umbrella along with several chairs as well as four chaises for laying out by the pool.  I got the music going and promptly made everyone a drink.

I won’t bore you with what happened over the next three hours.  The short version is that Nick got absolutely shit-faced and puked in my brand new pool.  I then had to practically carry him into the garage and toss his dopey ass onto that dusty old couch.

“I’m so sorry about Nick.” Jenna apologized profusely upon my return to the backyard.  “I swear, he’s never gotten like that before.”

“Don’t worry about it.” I said as I did my best to smile.  “I’ll just have to buy a shit load of chlorine I guess.”

That got everyone laughing and lightened the mood a bit.  We’d had several glasses of wine and all had a pleasant buzz.  I didn’t want Nick’s little ‘Mt. Saint Helens’ episode to sour our evening.

“This house is fucking awesome you guys.” Jenna smiled warmly as we settled back in around the patio table.

“God, I know.” Belinda ruminated.  “I can’t wait ’till we move in!”

And then, it was quiet.

Really quiet.

I pulled the deck of cards out of my pocket and popped it open.  “Do you play poker Jenna?” I asked.

Belinda started laughing.  “She used to play at work parties.  She would clean house!”

“Don’t exaggerate Belinda.” Jenna smiled.  I began to shuffle the deck.

None of us had any cash, so for a good twenty minutes, we just played for fun.  It turns out that, if you’re not betting, poker is pretty boring.  We were all trying to have a good time, but our lack of enthusiasm was beginning to show.  What happened next is just one more reason why I love Belinda so much.

“This is fucking boring.” Belinda finally blurted.  Jenna and I joined her in lighthearted laughter.  “We should start betting.”

“I would love to.” Jenna agreed.  “But, I didn’t bring any cash.”

“We don’t have to bet money.” Belinda coyly smiled.

“Okay, so what do we bet then?” Jenna asked.

Belinda answered by grabbing the hem of Jenna’s top and playfully tugging on it.  Jenna went wide eyed for a moment.  “Wa-ha…  You want to play strip poker?.. Against ME?”

“It would certainly liven up this boring ass game.” Belinda said through a broad smile.  Jenna then looked over at me.  “Oh, don’t worry about him.” Belinda giggled.  “Just earlier tonight, he told me that he thinks you’re ‘smokin’ hot.”

My cheeks reddened as Jenna let out a deep belly laugh.  “Okay…” she went on as she grabbed the deck of cards.  “Prepare to be some naked mother fuckers!” she hooted.

The game began with Jenna dealing.  It was summer time which meant that none of us were wearing all that much to begin with.  At the end of the first hand, Belinda and I were both light one flip-flop.  Three hands later, I found myself sitting at the table in my boxer shorts.  Belinda was down to her denim skirt, bra and panties.  Jenna was only missing one sandal.  She was that good.

I finally won my first hand on the fifth round.  Belinda whined as she stood up and unzipped her skirt.  Jenna laughed along as she kicked off her other sandal.

I’m sorry to say that I didn’t win the next hand.  Neither did Belinda.

“Now it’s getting interesting.” Jenna hooted.  She was grinning from ear to ear.

As Belinda reached behind her back to unclasp her bra, I stood up.  There was no point in staying seated.  The table had a glass top.  I watched Belinda’s bra go slack and slip from her shoulders and into her lap, and took just a moment to admire her beautiful little pale breasts before easing my thumbs into the waist-band of my boxers.  Jenna’s eyes darted back and forth between Belinda and me.  

“This is hardly fair.” I mock protested.  “If I was a girl, I’d still have a bra to take off before the big show.”

Belinda and Jenna both laughed hysterically at my feeble attempt to not be the first naked person.  Jenna then held out her hand, demanding my boxers.  “No way man!  I’m not wearing a bra either.  Hand ’em over.”

“Fine.” I pouted as I began to slide my boxers off.

Nothing overtly sexual had happened, so I didn’t have a hard-on, or anything.  I was suddenly very grateful for the warm weather.  Once I got them past my mid thigh, they fell to the ground on their own.  I stood with my arms at my sides for a few seconds to let Jenna savor her winnings.  She and Belinda both looked over my cock for a moment with little giggles of approval before I took my seat.

Jenna began shuffling the deck again before looking over at Belinda.  Belinda was never shy and made no effort to cover up her breasts.  Jenna then very ‘matter-of-factly’ said “You have pretty boobs Belinda.”

Belinda looked down at her chest.  “These little things?” she laughed.

“Oh, please!” Jenna chaffed.  “Your tits look like the Grand Tetons next to mine.”

Belinda chuckled.  “How would we know?  You’re kicking the shit out of us!  We’re both practically naked here and you just lost your second shoe!”

Jenna smiled as cool as could be.  “I warned you…  Speaking of, so how does this work now?” she asked looking at me.  “So, are you just out now?…  I mean, you’re out of shit to bet, so is it just us girls?”

I sat back in my chair and let out a sigh.  “Technically, yes…  BUT, if you want me to keep playing, I could bet other stuff.”

“Like what?” Jenna asked, genuinely interested.

“What would be interesting to you?” I asked her.

Jenna sat with a blank expression on her face for a moment before Belinda finally helped me out.  “He means we could dare him to do stupid shit for our amusement.”

Jenna’s face immediately lit up.  “Ooooh…  Okay!” she finally finished.  She then dealt the cards with a notable grin.

On the next hand, Belinda lost her panties and I was made to stand up and twist my hips side to side fast enough to make my dick smack against my body.

On the hand after that, Belinda and I both had to do fully nude hand-stands.

Finally, on the next hand, Belinda won.  I ended up having to dip my dick in my wine before taking a drink of it.  

Jenna stood up and wriggled out of her denim shorts.  She was down to her slinky white top and a pair of low-cut black panties.  Despite how short Jenna was, she was so thin that she actually looked tall.  Her legs were long and thin like a models.  Her skin was dark and smooth and I immediately started wondering how many more idiotic acts I would have to endure before I got to see a little bit more of it.

As fate would have it, none!  I actually won the very next hand.  I was having a ball being naked in front of Belinda and a new friend.  It was always exhilarating to be nude in front of someone new for the first time.  I had found Jenna attractive from the first day I met her, but after the events of that night, I found myself wanting her…  A LOT.

“You first!” I shouted, pointing at Jenna.  “We’ve been waiting long enough for this!” I laughed.

“Fine, fine…” Jenna trailed off as she stood up in defeat.  There was nothing sensual in her movements.  She simply grabbed the hem of her top and yanked it quickly over her head.  She stood before us for a moment to let us enjoy our hard earned victory.  

Her body was more beautiful than I had even imagined.  She was tan everywhere!  She had very narrow hips.  Her pelvic bone was just slightly visible just above her panty-line.  Her stomach was flat with a single toned line cutting up the center.  She was certainly not ‘boney’ but very very thin.  The best way to describe her build would be ‘athletic.’  Her breasts were barely large enough to cast a shadow and she had small dark nipples that stood straight out like pencil erasers.  I had never been with a girl with breasts that small and I immediately wanted to know what they felt like.

Then my mind went totally insane.

What if things escalate?  What if Belinda turns this into something crazy?  Am I allowed to do that?  As far as I knew, even though I was dating two girls, I was dating them EXCLUSIVELY.  If something happened with Jenna, even though Belinda was there, would I somehow be cheating on Marcella?  We’d never had that conversation.  I had fucked Hillary, but Belinda and Marcella were BOTH there at the time…  Hmmm…

I returned to reality, realizing that I still needed to come up with something stupid for Belinda to do.  I rifled through my mind as Belinda said “See Jenna, you’re so full of shit!  You have beautiful tits!”  To that, Jenna placed her palms over her small breasts and groaned.  “Come on!” Belinda cried encouragingly.  “Don’t be shy!”  Jenna joined her in laughter and finally dropped her hands.  

“Belinda…” I finally said, “Okay, you have to do that thing where you lick your nipple.” I smiled.  It wasn’t something she did terribly often, but it always got me really hot.  Belinda giggled at me as she cupped her breast.  She then pushed it upward as far as she could while craning her neck downward and extending her tongue as far as she could manage.  She pressed her tongue against her erect nipple and drug it back and forth for a few seconds and I felt a surge of blood filter through my cock…

Oh, shit…

Back to the game!  Jenna dealt again and won again at least three or four more times.  I was asked to try and lick my own nipple (with no success), dance a jig, and tuck my dick between my legs and walk around like a woman.  Belinda had to walk around in the front yard for thirty seconds, drink a shot of bourbon, and hold a beer bottle between her tits for ten seconds without touching it with her hands.

On the next hand, Jenna finally lost!  It was Belinda’s win, so she had to come up with something dumb for me to do as well.  Jenna stood up from her chair to remove her last remaining article of clothing.  I watched on, drowning in anticipation when Belinda blurted out “Wait!”

“What?” Jenna and I said in unison.

“I have an idea.” Belinda flashed her devilish smile.  Jenna and I both waited patiently for Belinda to tell us.  Finally, she spoke.  “Baby, your dare is to stand in front of Jenna when she takes off her panties.”

“Okay.” I smiled as I stood up and walked around the table.  I stepped in front of her, thankful that I hadn’t gotten a full erection yet.

“Closer.” Belinda insisted, so I took a step forward.  Jenna smiled up at me with her thumbs in the waist band of her panties.  “Closer!” Belinda demanded.  Jenna and I both giggled a little as I took another step forward.  Belinda finally stood up, taking command, and pushed us closer together.  We couldn’t have been more than three inches apart.

“Jesus Belinda!” Jenna laughed.  We both settled down as Belinda stood beside us and watched.  I had a good eleven inches on Jenna.  She looked up at me and smiled, looking slightly nervous.  I could smell her sweet smell.  I could feel the heat radiating from her tiny body.  I wanted her so badly!

“Okay.” Belinda said, finally satisfied that we were close enough together.  I could feel my cock pulsating in time with my heartbeat.  I worried to myself that I would get hard and Jenna would freak out. Jenna awkwardly began to push her little black panties down over her hips.  I was too close to her to see anything, but I could feel every movement.  She eventually had to lean into me to get them past her upper thigh.  I instinctively took a step back, but Belinda quickly placed her hand on the small of my back and nudged me back into position.  Jenna’s head was just above my waistline.  My rapidly swelling cock must have been less than 6 inches from her face.  I first felt her hair brush against it.  Then I could feel her warm breath on it.  I’m not sure how she managed to keep from bumping her face against it, but she suddenly stood straight up again and lifted her arms above her head.  “Ta-da!” she exclaimed.

I was half erect and there was no hiding it, although I was pretty sure that that was what Belinda had intended.  I took a step back and Jenna did a slow spin with her arms still held aloft.  Belinda and I drank in the beauty of her naked body.  She really was tan all over.  Above her narrow little slit between her legs was a pencil thin strip of jet black pubic hair.

“I love your body Jenna.” Belinda complimented, amorously.

“Thank you.” Jenna smiled.

“You’re so fucking cute!” Belinda insisted as she reached out to smack Jenna on her bare behind.

We hadn’t even moved in yet and my fantasy of hanging out in the backyard with a pair of beautiful naked women had already come true.  That night, I also learned that Belinda and I have very similar taste in women.

Once Jenna had shown off for us long enough, she began to pull her panties back on.  “Well, that was fun.  You guys ready to call it a night?” she asked.

“Let’s keep playing.” I said.  I could tell that Belinda was attracted to Jenna.  Hell, they used to make out sometimes.  Even if I couldn’t have any fun with Jenna, I could at least watch Belinda have some.

Jenna stopped pulling her panties up at mid thigh.  “Are we staying naked then?” she asked.

“Oh, hell yes!” I laughed.  Jenna effortlessly slipped out of her panties again.  “New rules though.” I added.

“Okay.” Jenna replied, eagerly awaiting to hear them.  I was glad to see that she was both having fun, and comfortable enough in our presence to remain nude.

“Whoever wins gets to tell the two losers to do anything they want.” I finished.

Jenna looked at Belinda and was met with Bel’s trouble-maker smile.  She then looked back to me.  “Deal the cards!”

“Why don’t we just play ‘truth or dare’ without the truth part?” Belinda cut her off.  She then turned to me.  “Otherwise, Jenna’s gonna keep kicking our asses and making us do stupid shit all night, and I wanna make her do some stupid shit too.”

“I see your point.” I smiled.  “Is that cool with you Jenna?”

“So, we just dare each other to do stuff?  That’s it?”

“Or we could play it the way we used to.” Belinda answered for me.  “Where you can dare two people at once.  It’s more fun that way.”

“Okay.” Jenna agreed as she sat back down.  “So, what, do we take turns?”

“Yeah.” Belinda answered.  “You can go first.”

Jenna knew we were a pretty kinky pair, but she was clearly timid about pushing us too far.  All she asked of us was a kiss.

It was then my turn and Jenna looked over at Belinda nervously.  Belinda was great at reading people.  She immediately asked her “I know we’ve kissed before, but have you ever done other kinds of stuff with a girl?”

“Not really anything besides kissing.” Jenna shyly admitted.

“That’s fine.” Belinda assured her.  “I just know Johnny well enough to know that he’s probably got some kinky stuff up his sleeve, so is there anything that you want to just go ahead and take off the table right now?”

Jenna nervously bit her lip and looked around at us and then up to the sky.  “How about, you just say whatever you’re going to say and I’ll decide then.” she smiled.

“That’s fair.” I agreed, knowing that she was on-board.  If she weren’t, she would’ve said so right then and I knew that this night was about to get really interesting.

She bit her lower lip one more time and then blurted out “Okay, go!”

“I dare you to lick Belinda’s asshole.” I dryly said.

Belinda and Jenna both immediately burst into laughter.  It was an easy way for me to lighten the mood and relieve some of Jenna’s anxiety.  The laughter finally subsided and I went on.  “Okay, seriously…  I dare you two to kiss each other like you used to for a full minute.”  It was a fairly conservative challenge, but it was enough to loosen her up and get the ball rolling.  Jenna agreed that it was within the boundaries of what she was comfortable with and the two of them stood up and stepped toward one another.  I picked up my watch from the table and watched the second hand as it approached the 12. “Okaaayyyyyy…  Aaaannnddd…. GO!”

I looked up just as the two of them inched closer together.  They were both smiling like giddy school girls.  It reminded me of the first time I saw Belin and Marci kiss all those years before.  Jenna was about four inches shorter than Belinda.  She threw her arms around Belin’s neck and their naked bodies pressed into one another.  Finally, they both closed their eyes and pressed their lips together.  Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna’s tiny frame and soothingly rubbed her back as their lips began to part.  Their jaws began to move as they softly explored each others mouths with an eager tongue.  That was about as wild as it got at that point.  Still, it was a beautiful thing to see.

I called time and the girls giggled once more before returning to their seats.  It was clear that Jenna was very comfortable with Belinda and had all but forgotten about douche-bag Nick, asleep in the garage.

It was finally Belinda’s turn, which meant that she would have to come up with something that Jenna and I would have to do together.  We all looked around the table, not sure of what was to come.  Belinda immediately defused the situation.  “Are you okay with this?” she asked Jenna.

“With what?” Jenna asked.

“Just, you know?  I’m supposed to come up with something for you to do with Johnny.”

“Well, what do you want us to do?” Jenna asked, clearly intrigued.

“Well, what are you okay with doing?” Belinda asked, trying to get a read on her.

“I don’t know.” Jenna evaded.  “I mean, I don’t know what you want us to do yet, so I don’t know.”

Belinda finally got bored with tip-toeing around and decided to test Jenna’s nerve.  “Okay then…  I dare you to let Johnny suck on your tits for a full minute while you finger yourself and he jerks off.”

Jenna and I both went equally wide-eyed.  Even I couldn’t tell if Belin was joking or not.  Belinda didn’t flinch.

“Seriously?” Jenna nervously asked.

“Uh-huh.” Belinda proudly confirmed.

“We can’t do that!” Jenna protested.

“Why not?” Belinda pressured.

“Because…  Johnny’s your boyfriend!” Jenna finally answered.

“So?” Belinda smiled.  “I’m the one daring you, so obviously, I’m okay with it.”

“What about Nick?” Jenna pleaded, though she was slightly grinning.  Belinda could tell that it wasn’t that Jenna didn’t want to do it, but maybe that she was afraid, though I like to think that she just wanted the justification of being bullied into it by Belinda.

“Jenna, that guy is a fucking loser, okay?  He’s passed out in the fucking garage!” Belinda chuckled, driving her point home.  “Come on, it’ll be fun!  It’s not like I’m daring you to fuck each other!  He’s just gonna put his lips on your boobs for a minute.”

Jenna was torn.  She looked back and forth at us for a while before turning to me.  “What do you think?”

I hadn’t expected to be put on the spot like that, so I replied with the coolest thing I could come up with. “I think it’ll give you a really good reason to get even when it’s your turn.” I smiled.

She looked back over to Belinda.  “A whole minute?”

“Yep.” Belinda was absolutely beaming, watching Jenna wriggle on the hook.

Jenna looked down in her lap for a moment.  I don’t know if she was genuinely wrestling with the decision, or if she only wanted to appear to be holding on to her last shred of demurity. She finally raised her head and looked Belinda in the eye. “Alright.”

With that, Jenna and I stood up.  I rounded the table to meet her and she looked up at me nervously.  “I know.  She’s crazy.” I smiled.  Jenna laughed a little as Belinda grabbed my watch.

“Okay, the clock doesn’t start until Johnny gets hard enough to do it.” Belinda smiled.  She looked over at the two of us and then sprang up from her seat.  She grabbed Jenna’s chair and pulled it back from the table and instructed Jenna to sit back down.  Jenna sat and Belin positioned me in front of her.  With my cock now at eye level with Jenna, I was already starting to grow just from standing there with my dick in her face.  Belinda mashed her naked body against me and kissed me wet and deep.  She found my cock with her right hand and began to gently tug on it for me right in front of Jenna.  Within ten seconds I was completely ready.

Belinda left my side and returned to her seat, staring at the watch.  “Annnnnddd GO!”

Jenna slowly spread her thighs and leaned back in the chair.  Her hand slid across her lap and then down between her skinny legs.  She tilted her head back as she began to softly massage her clit.  I straddled her right leg as I took my cock in my hand.  I then bent forward and lowered my lips down onto her dark and fully  erect right nipple.

I licked, bit and teased her nipple with my lips and tongue as she gently played with herself.  I stroked my cock in long slow movements as Jenna began to softly moan into the warm summer night.  This was already more than I had expected to happen.  I began to wonder how much further Belinda would try and push things.  Before I knew it, Belinda called time.  In my opinion it was much too soon.

I pulled away and left Jenna’s breasts glistening.  She slowly opened her eyes and leaned forward, as though she were returning to reality.  It took both of us a moment to compose ourselves.

“That was fan-fucking-tastic!” Belinda gleefully cheered.  Jenna quietly glanced over at me as I sat back in my seat.  The ice was broken.  Now it was time to push the envelope.

It was Jenna’s turn again.  She understood the rules now and she was out for blood.

She thought long and hard, leaving Belinda and I in suspense.  In truth, there was nothing she could have said that we wouldn’t have been up for.  Belinda was just as crazy and kinky as I was.  The real fun would come when it was my turn or Belinda’s.  Of course, fooling around with Belinda in front of a hot little thing like Jenna was a perfectly good way to kill the time in between.

“Okay you fuckers…” Jenna started.  I liked where this was going.  “I dare you to put Johnny’s balls in your mouth while he jerks off for one minute.”

Completely unphased, Belinda hopped out of her seat and smiled.  “That’s more like it!”

Jenna fell back in her chair, defeated and laughing.  “You guys are fucking crazy!”

Belinda knelt down in front of my chair and pushed my legs apart.  I scooted to the edge of my seat as Jenna counted down.  “And go!”

I took my shaft in my hand and began stroking again.  Belinda began by first licking my balls and getting them good and wet.  She then opened her mouth wide and pulled one nut and then the other into her warm wet mouth.  I could feel her tongue pressing up against my balls inside of her mouth.  It felt amazing!  I looked across the table at Jenna as I stroked myself.  She was watching intently as my hand glided up and down the length of my shaft.  I could tell she liked watching me as much as I liked watching her.

She finally called time and Belinda rose to her feet and licked her lips. Jenna was still wide eyed.

It was my turn again and I had already decided what I wanted them to do.  I had planned another big push.

“I want a ten minute show.” I started.  Belinda and Jenna both waited for me to continue.  “Basically I want you to both stand up and start by making out.  Then, whatever happens, happens.  Anything goes.” I smiled.  Belinda was smiling too.

“Ten minutes?” Jenna asked in disbelief.  She then turned to Belinda.  “Can he do that?” 

“That IS a long time Johnny.” Belinda said.

“That’s the dare.” I stood my ground.  “Unless the two of you want to concede…”

“Fuck that.” Belinda said defiantly as she stood up.  “I play to win!” she grunted in a masculine baritone.  She then stepped over to Jenna and offered her a hand.

Jenna took Belinda’s hand and stood up.  “I’m SO gonna get you for this.” she playfully threatened me.

They stood face to face, smiling nervously.  I stood up too and pushed them closer toward the back door.  “No no no…  Over here, under the light.” I smiled, fully intending to enjoy the show.  They squared off once again, both smiling big goofy smiles.  Their two naked bodies were bathed in the bright light of the back patio.  I stood a few feet away, holding my watch, savoring their anticipation.  The second hand finally reached the 12 at the top of the watch face.  “…And go.”

They immediately began kissing again.  By that point, they were good and comfortable, so they didn’t waste much time getting into it.  Within five seconds, they were kissing with open mouths and exploring tongues.  My cock had barely had enough time to soften up from the last challenge.  As I watched the two of them exploring one another’s mouths, I quickly realized it would not fully soften again any time soon.

Around forty-five seconds into it, the kissing had grown in intensity.  They were no longer just kissing because of the dare.  They were kissing now as though they both needed it.  Just as I had hoped, Belinda was the first to take it to the next level.  I happily watched her slide her palm up from Jenna’s hip, across her flat tummy and then settle over Jenna’s tiny left breast.  Jenna only seemed to kiss more passionately as Belinda began squeezing her little tit.  Belinda then began tugging on Jenna’s erect nipple.  Neither of them said a word, but would occasionally glare into one another’s eyes, longingly, in between kisses.

What happened next was really the only natural step Belinda could have taken.  As she fondled Jenna’s breast, she began kissing her neck.  She moved like a cat as she craned her neck further down and forcefully pushed Jenna’s tiny breast upward.  In a flash, Belinda had darted her tongue out like a lizard and made contact with Jenna’s pointed nipple.  Jenna moaned her anxious approval and Belinda opened wide and pulled Jenna’s nipple and a good portion of the flesh of her breast into her mouth.  I tore my eyes away for just a moment to look at my watch.  We weren’t even two minutes in yet.

Belinda finally pulled her soft lips away from Jenna’s glistening breast and smiled up at her.  Jenna chortled briefly before they began to kiss again.  The kiss was hot and ferocious, and then, ever so slowly, the moment I had been waiting for came.  Jenna’s small arms had been wrapped around Belinda and her delicate little hands were rubbing up and down the small of her back.  As the kiss unfolded, I watched Jenna’s hands circle around Belinda’s body and begin to slowly move upward.  A moment later, her fingertips slid over Belinda’s breast.  Belinda moaned into Jenna’s mouth as Jenna lay her palms against the soft flesh of her breasts.  She then began to squeeze them in a soft rhythmic movement.

Belinda threw her head back in a dramatic gesture.  Her hair flew wild in the warm night air.  Her perky little tits were now on full display.  That not so subtle hint, plus the fact that Belinda was a good bit taller than Jenna, left little question for Jenna regarding what to do next.  Jenna bent down ever so slightly and cupped Belinda’s left breast.  She then glanced over at me and flashed me a wicked smile before extending her tongue and flicking it against Belinda’s erect nipple.  Belinda moaned aloud with her head tilted back and Jenna glanced back at me as she pulled Belinda’s soft tit into her wet mouth.  My cock had gotten completely hard again and Jenna took a second to glance down at it.

They began to kiss again, this time, pressing their bodies together.  They both simultaneously squeezed and groped at each other’s breasts.  I quickly checked the watch.  We were four minutes in.  Belinda took a moment and smiled over to me.  “Are you happy so far baby?”

I glanced down at my fully engorged cock and then back up to her.  She began to chuckle.  She then reached down and cupped her own breasts and hunkered down to level them with Jenna’s.  As Belinda laughed her wicked laugh, she began to rub her pointed nipples against Jenna’s.  Jenna followed suit and pushed her own breasts out and rubbed her nipples against Belinda’s.  “You like that baby?” Belinda cooed.  I didn’t have to answer.

They resumed their kissing and there was still over four minutes to go.  In addition to groping one another’s tits, they were both using their hands to rapidly explore and rub all over each other’s bodies.  Belinda then aggressively overwhelmed Jenna and pressed her against the house beneath the patio light and tongued her mouth deeply.  As they kissed harder and wetter, Jenna arched her back, pressing her shoulders and head against the house and pushing her body out toward Belinda.  Belinda immediately darted down to suckle Jenna’s eager little nipples.  Before long, Belinda raised her right leg and bent it at her knee.  She wrapped her thigh around Jenna’s waist and Jenna reached down and grabbed onto it, holding it tight against her body.

In the heat of the moment, Belinda thrust her hips forward and began grinding her naked pussy against Jenna’s hip.  Jenna continued to grope and suckle her tits as Bel threw her head back and openly slid her crotch up and down Jenna’s upper thigh.  I checked the watch to see that we were down to just over three minutes.  I looked back up to see Jenna still happily licking and sucking Belinda’s tits as Bel practically fucked her left leg.

It was then that Jenna finally took a bit of initiative.  Showing surprising reserves of strength for a girl her size, Jenna was able to spin Belinda and herself completely around and then force Belinda up against the house.  Belinda leaned back against the wall to accommodate Jenna’s height.  Jenna leaned over Belinda and resumed gnashing at Belinda’s spittle drenched tits.  She then placed one foot on either side of Belinda’s right leg.  Belinda took the cue and raised her thigh up to Jenna’s narrow little slit.  Soon, Jenna was grinding her naked cunt against Belinda’s thigh in the same way that Belinda had done to her just moments earlier.  Belinda took the opportunity to lick and suckle Jenna’s pointed nipples once more.

Belinda was driving her wild, just as I had hoped she would.  There was less than thirty seconds left at that point.  Belinda had reached around Jenna and was squeezing her ass and helping Jenna grind against her thigh.  Jenna even hiked one of her legs up the way Belinda had.  Belinda kissed her deeply and held her gyrating ass for her as Jenna ground against her thigh.  They were on the brink and the timing couldn’t have been more perfect.

“That’s time.” I called out.  It took them a moment to stop writhing and come apart.  There was a lot of heat that needed to dissipate.  My dare had given me a great little show, but had also served another purpose.  I wanted to see if Jenna had any threshold with Belinda, and so far, she didn’t.

As they untangled their bodies, they both stood on the patio casually in the porch light, and seemed to transform from two fiery sex goddesses, back into a couple of skinny girls.  It was just one of those things that stuck out in my mind.

Belinda glided past me with the joy of new found excitement in her eyes.  “How’d we do?” she asked, out of breath as she playfully squeezed my hard-on.

“Great.” I answered with wide eyes.  Jenna caught her breath and regained her composure and then proudly strutted past me, back to the table.  

I joined them at the table as Jenna sat down.  Belinda was much more relaxed by then and had put one of her legs up on the table.  “Oh, my GOD, I’m so fucking horny now.” she casually stated.

Jenna was looking at her out of the side of her eye and smiling wide.  “Really?”

“Oh, my god.” Belinda answered.  “Is it my turn again?” Belinda smiled.

“Uh-huh.” Jenna answered.  She didn’t glance around nervously that time.  That told me that she was ready for whatever Belinda threw at us, and that made me very happy.

“Fuck.” Belinda muttered as she pulled her leg down from the table.  She then looked over to me.  “Can we include ourselves in the dare?” Belinda asked me.

“Sure.” I smiled, curious as to what she had in mind.  Jenna was still eying Belinda and smiling.

Belinda then feigned thought for a moment.  Finally, she looked over at Jenna.  “Okay, then I have a dare for all three of us.” she smiled.

This was it.  I knew it.  Belinda had been building up an appetite all night.  So had I.  We had been dying without Marcella around.  She wanted to feel another woman’s touch.  She wanted me to watch her doing it.  She wanted to watch me with another woman.  The heat had risen up in us like a bonfire that had been choked down to coals and then suddenly doused in gasoline.

She looked at me first.  “All you have to do is stand next to Jenna’s chair.”  My curiosity was piqued.  Jenna was grinning and eagerly awaiting her instructions.  Belinda happily delivered.  I stood up and stepped over to where Jenna was seated.  My iron cock dangled in the air above her head.  Jenna looked up at me with her eyes squinted. She examined my throbbing cock and let out a short giggle before turning back to Belinda.

“Oh my god, what are you gonna make us do?” Jenna asked, still grinning like the Cheshire Cat.

Belinda tossed me the watch as she rose from her seat.  She stepped in front of Jenna’s chair and bent forward, resting her palms on the armrests.  Her beautiful breasts hung down as she leveled her eyes with Jenna’s.  Without breaking eye contact, and in her most seductive voice, Belinda softly oozed the words, “I want you to jack him off while I eat your pussy.”  

Jenna turned beet red and covered her entire face.  “Oh, my god!” she whimpered softly into her hands.  Belinda didn’t move or break eye contact.  She was like a snake charmer.  

Jenna finally uncovered her face to reveal a giddy smile.  She breathed in slowly as Belinda went on.  “For five minutes.”

Before Jenna could think about it or even pretend to launch a protest, Belinda leaned into her and kissed her, wet and deep.  Jenna fell right back into the rhythm they had established earlier.  Belinda raised her right hand and began to grope at Jenna’s petite left breast.  Jenna moaned softly as Belinda kissed her neck and then trailed down to her ever erect nipple.  She then took Jenna’s left hand and held it in front of her own face.  She sensuously pressed her wet tongue flat against Jenna’s open palm, coating it with her slippery saliva.  Belin then went back to kissing her as she guided her petite arm up above her head and placed her tiny hand on my throbbing cock.  Jenna’s eyes were closed, and she was lost in the passionate kiss as her delicate slippery fingers wrapped around my shaft.  Belinda then reached down and nudged Jenna’s inner thigh, to which Jenna anxiously spread her legs apart.  As Belinda slid her fingertips across Jenna’s glistening clit, Jenna began to loosely slide her tiny fist up and down my cock.

I was really enjoying that particular view.  My cock looked absolutely enormous in Jenna’s tiny hand.  Belinda finally pulled her mouth away from Jenna’s lips and knelt down between her open thighs.  I watched in complete awe as Belinda closed the distance between her soft lips and Jenna’s wet little pussy.  I could almost read her mind.  She was going to wind Jenna up until she couldn’t take it anymore.  I sensed that she had known that I wanted Jenna for a while.  It immediately made me wonder if Belinda had wanted her too.

The next five minutes were quiet.  There was no dirty talking or anything like that.  Jenna would occasionally get so lost in the immense pleasure that Belinda was giving her, that her hand would sometimes just rest there on my cock before she snapped back into the present and continued to lazily stroke me.  Belinda wasn’t trying to force any kind of kinky mood that wasn’t naturally there.  She was into it just as much as Jenna was.  She was carefully and delicately making love to Jenna with her lips and tongue.  She was attentive and thoughtful with every single movement and it was clearly working.  Jenna lay back in her chair, moaning aloud with her eyes closed.  Belin wasn’t trying to make her cum.  It was a slow and lasting pleasure that she was giving Jenna.  I was happy for the slight lull in physical activity too.  I was in no danger of cumming any time soon, though I was enjoying myself immensely.

Belinda finally looked up at me and whispered “Is it time yet?” 

I peered down at my watch.  “Yeah.” I whispered back.  It had been almost eight minutes.

As Belinda slunk away from Jenna’s soaking slit, Jenna released my cock.  She opened her eyes and smiled up at me.  It was the weary kind of smile you see on someone that just got done with an hour long massage.  She looked exhausted from pleasure.  Belinda and I took our seats as we both watched Jenna.  She tilted her head back and sighed.  “I just need a few minutes before we keep going, okay?” she asked.  Belinda had temporarily put Jenna out of action.  I was impressed.

Jenna grabbed Belinda’s pack of cigarettes, despite the fact that she wasn’t a smoker.  She lit one up and Belinda and I decided to join her.  For five minutes, we sat in silence, smoking our cigarettes and ruminating on what we had done and wondering where the rest of the night might take us.  The mood was surprisingly calm.  We finally stubbed out our butts, one after another, and went on with the game.  It was Jenna’s turn to craft a dare.

Belinda didn’t care to tip toe around anymore.  She immediately turned to Jenna and put her hand on her knee.  “So, by now, you’ve probably figured out that Johnny and I are pretty fucking kinky.”

“Yeah.” Jenna sighed.

“So just go nuts, okay?” Belinda continued.  “I want you to think of the kinkiest shit you can imagine.”

Jenna sat and thought for a moment.  She then looked at Belin with a mischievous grin and then flashed her eyes over to me.  “I have an idea…  Come with me.” she said, rising from her chair.

We followed Jenna into the dark, empty house.  She walked through the living room and down the narrow hallway that led to the garage where we’d left her drunken date sleeping.  Belinda and I had no idea what she was thinking, but we were damned curious.

We reached the door to the garage.  Jenna placed her hand on the knob and turned it as softly as she could.  She pushed it open just a crack and peered into the darkness.  At first, we heard nothing, and then: a loud snore.  Belinda and I were smiling at each other, still wondering what was going on when Jenna whispered into the dark garage.  “Nick?”

Nothing.

She repeated herself a bit louder .  “Nick?”

Still nothing.

Finally, she loudly blurted out “Hey Nick!”

We all stood perfectly still and held our breath.  Still no response other than another loud snore.

Jenna then reached into the garage and found the light switch on the wall.  In an instant, the garage was awash in blinding fluorescent light.  I had never turned the lights on in there before and immediately made a mental note to change the bulbs out once we moved in.

The three of us peered into the garage and saw Nick lying face down on the dusty old sofa, still snoring.  We stood and watched him sleep from the dark hallway for a full minute to make sure he was out cold before Jenna turned around to face us.  She was grinning from ear to ear as she began to excitedly whisper.  “Okay, you asked for it!” she began.  “My dare is for you to go in the garage and give Johnny a blow job for a full minute!”

Belinda only smiled.  

My old roommate J.P. had been a black out drunk.  We used to throw things at him, draw all over his face, and sometimes even pick him up and move him to different locations without ever waking him up.  I smiled back at Belinda, not worried in the least.  Jenna then switched the light off.  

I stepped into the dark garage and walked toward the center of the room.  Belinda entered behind me and flicked the light back on.  I turned to see her proudly strolling toward me, her naked body bathed in white light.  “What’s the point if she can’t see us?” Belinda whispered.  Kinky little slut.

I turned to face her about five feet in front of the old couch.  She reached me and looked back to Jenna, who was holding the watch in the doorway.  “Just go!” Jenna whisper/shouted.

Belinda softly dropped down to her knees and hurriedly pulled me into her mouth.  I was staring at Jenna’s glowing eyes in the hallway.  It was too risky a situation for me to get into it enough to derive too much pleasure from it, but it was incredibly exciting to be kinky with Belinda, plus I loved having Jenna watching us.

About thirty seconds into it, Nick groaned and rolled onto his side, facing toward us, with his eyes still closed.  Belinda and I froze in the position we’d been in when we first heard him shifting.  My hands were behind my back and Belinda had about four inches of my cock in her mouth.  Her eyes were wide open and we were staring at each other.  We both stayed completely still for a good ten seconds before Nick finally let out a deep snore.  Jenna pulled the door open and urgently waved us out.

The three of us stood, giggling in the hallway as Jenna flipped the light switch and softly closed the door.  It was a good dare and it got our blood going.  That, and gave me plenty of cause to get back at Jenna, since it was my turn next!

We scurried through the dark house and made our way back to the safety of the backyard before we dared to raise our voices.

“Holy fuck, that was close!” I laughed.

“I thought you were totally busted!” Jenna giggled.

“Oh, my god…” Belinda began.  “What would you have done if he woke up?” she asked Jenna.

“I have no fucking idea!” she burst.  “I almost shut the door and ran back here!”

We all had a good long laugh at poor Nick’s expense.  I still wonder how he would’ve reacted, had he actually woken up and caught us.

“Alright, it’s my turn.” I finally said, rubbing my hands together like the villain in a James Bond film.  The girls were still laughing, as they both waited for me to do my worst.  I stepped in front of Jenna and put my hands on her shoulders.  Her beautiful smiling face looked up at me as I laid it on her.  “Now…” I began.  “…You get to go down on Belinda for five minutes!”

“I fucking knew that was coming!” Jenna howled.

“And you’re okay with it?” Belinda casually asked as she fell into her chair with her legs already open.

“Fuck it…” Jenna started.  “We’ve gone this far, right?”

Belinda was already playing with her own clit.  “I’m so happy you feel that way.” she smiled.

With zero hesitation, Jenna knelt down before Belinda.  She carefully placed her hands on Belinda’s thighs as Belin scooted to the edge of her seat.  

“Okay, I haven’t ever done this before, so let me know if I’m doing it right.” Jenna announced.

“Okay.” Belinda assured her with a smile.  She would too.  Belinda had grown very vocal.

With that, Jenna leaned into Belinda’s crotch and pressed her lips against Bel’s shaved cunt.  Belinda began to moan aloud in encouragement.  Jenna took to it like a fish to water.

Belinda seemed to genuinely enjoy herself.  I couldn’t resist getting involved, so I stepped behind her chair and reached down to her naked chest.  I gently began to squeeze and massage her tits before tugging on her nipples.  She moaned a bit louder at my touch.  It may have only been so that Jenna would look up and see that I was getting involved.  Either way, after that, Jenna fixed her eyes on us as she carefully lapped at Belinda’s hairless slit.

With Jenna now watching intently, Belinda made her next move.  She reached up to me and nudged me around to stand beside her chair.  Then, as casually as she might’ve gotten rid of her chewing gum, she spit into her hand and wrapped her fingers around my cock.  She began to stroke me with a tight grip as she threw her head back and moaned aloud.

I couldn’t help but stare down at Jenna as she lapped at Belin’s pussy.  Her eyes were glued to Belinda’s fist as it slid up and down my glistening shaft.  Somehow, Belinda had figured out that Jenna would want to see that before Jenna had.  Belinda tilted her head toward me and stared at my cock in her hand.  As she stroked me, she began pulling me closer and closer to her face.  I knew what was coming next and more than anything, I wanted to watch Jenna as it happened.  I wanted to gauge her reaction.

Belinda began to rub the tip of my cock on her lips.  Jenna’s eyes were glued and unflinching.  She seemed to know that this was coming too.  A few seconds later, Belinda parted her lips and pressed her tongue against the underside of my shaft.  Finally, she strained her neck and pulled me deep into her soft wet mouth.

Jenna never once broke her gaze.  She watched every movement as Belinda slowly, sensually sucked my cock in the moonlight.  Soon, I was moaning along with her as Jenna tongued her slit.  No one said a word.  The three of us were buried under the sensuality of it all.  Jenna delicately pleasured Belinda as Belinda slowly slid her closed lips up and down my shimmering cock.  We were all savoring each moment.  Taking our time as we gave and received pleasure in the rhythm of the warm summer night.

After what felt like four or five minutes, Belinda made another move.  She may have surprised Jenna, but not me.  I was onto her.  Belin reached down and pulled Jenna up by her face.  Jenna leaned over her and Belin pulled her in and kissed her deeply on the lips.  She then turned away and suckled on my cock for a moment before returning to kiss Jenna again.  She kept her hand on my cock as they kissed, still stroking me in long strokes.  She then leaned away from Jenna and stared her in the eye.

“Can I watch you suck it?” Belinda quietly moaned.  She was still stroking my cock beside her face.  Jenna’s expression didn’t read shock, but eagerness to please.  Belinda leaned further back into her seat and pushed my cock toward Jenna.

Jenna aggressively leaned into Belinda and turned her head toward me.  I turned my hips to face her as she opened her mouth wide and enveloped my cock with her warm wet lips.

It was immediately clear to me that Jenna was no stranger to sucking cock.  She tightened her lips around me, relaxed her jaw and throat, and pulled me DEEP into her mouth.  She sucked me much more aggressively than Belinda had and it felt wonderful!  That’s when Belinda decided to turn up the heat.

“Yeah, baby.  Suck his cock for me.” she moaned as she began to massage Jenna’s tiny tits.  I was too worked up to worry about explaining it all to Marcella later.  I knew we would have to and I was a little worried that Belinda and I might even get in a little bit of trouble, but not enough to stop it from happening.  Jenna was gorgeous and her lips and tongue sliding up and down my steel shaft was too exquisite.

She was so good at what she was doing that I had to pull away from her for a minute just to keep from cumming in her mouth.  I took a step back and enjoyed watching them kiss for a moment while I recuperated.  Before I could fully recover, Belinda pulled me back into her eager mouth.  I tensed up my abdomen and tried desperately to clear my mind.  I knew that emptying my nuts into Belinda’s mouth would put a huge kink in the unfolding events, and I wouldn’t dare risk that.  I jerked away from Belinda just before it was too late and stood back to watch them kiss again.

Thankfully, Belinda saved the evening by standing up and pulling Jenna along with her.  Bel led Jenna over to the pool and laid her down on her back on one of the long chaises.  She kissed Jenna a single time and then mounted her, straddling Jenna’s head and facing her feet.  I was standing beside the long chair as Belinda bent down and shoved her head between Jenna’s legs.  

Jenna immediately moaned into the night as Belinda began tonguing her pussy.  As Belinda found her rhythm, Jenna raised her head and shoved her open mouth onto Belinda’s glistening cunt.  I was happily watching them go at each other as I recovered, relieved to have some breathing room.  Jenna was no longer timid in her actions.  She lapped at Belinda’s sopping gash with an industrious tongue as she moaned lustfully.

Belinda suddenly jerked her hips upward, away from Jenna’s thrashing tongue and whipped her head around to look up at me.  “Put your cock in me.” she demanded.

I looked down at Jenna, who was panting and holding onto Belinda’s ass cheeks.  She showed no signs of objection, so I stepped up behind Belinda.  I then knelt down on the seat behind her, dangling my balls in Jenna’s face.  I was trying to conceal my giddiness as I pushed my cock into Belinda’s wet cunt.

Over the next several minutes, Belinda refrained from eating Jenna’s pussy.  She just moaned and bucked against me as I railed her deep and hard.  Jenna lay still beneath her, still holding onto her ass, but pulling her cheeks apart to allow me to penetrate Belinda more deeply.  Belinda just took it and allowed Jenna to watch my cock ram in and out of her.  Maybe she stopped eating her out because she wanted to get her riled up, or maybe just because it was too much to concentrate on, but either way, Jenna was definitely getting one hell of a show.

I decided to see how kinky Jenna might be and if, indeed, she was getting as turned on as I imagined.  I didn’t think it was too bold a move, seeing as how she had already tasted Belinda’s pussy and my cock.  I slid my rod out of Belinda’s dripping cunt and angled it downward above Jenna’s lips.  Without a moment’s hesitation, Jenna greedily pulled me into her mouth and suckled Belinda’s juices off of me.

Once my whistle was cleaned to Jenna’s satisfaction, she let me go.  I happily slid right back into Belinda’s tight shaved pussy.  I continued ramming Belinda for a few more minutes, allowing the heat to continue building in Jenna.  Belinda knew I wanted to fuck Jenna.  I’m guessing Jenna knew it too.  I didn’t want to appear too eager by making the first move.  Belinda was already leading us there.  I knew it was only a matter of time.

Sure enough, after a few more minutes, Belinda pushed me back a bit then dismounted Jenna.  I stood beside her and stroked my slippery cock as she helped Jenna to her feet.  Belinda then pushed me down onto the chaise.  I sat facing them as Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna and kissed her deeply again.  Belinda then pulled away from her and turned her around to face me.  The moment I had been waiting for had finally arrived.  I let go of my cock and leaned back in the chair as Belinda placed her palm on Jenna’s lower back and nudged her toward me.  Jenna flashed a bashful smile at Belinda and was met with Belinda’s lustful grin.  She then stepped forward and knelt down on the seat, straddling me.

I gripped my cock by it’s base and watched as Jenna carefully slid down onto me.  She let out a deep, satisfied moan as I entered her tight little pussy.  She threw her arms around my neck as she began to rise and fall on my spear.  Belinda sat herself down beside us and then turned to face us.  She then leaned back into the chaise and spread her thighs, wetting two of her fingers in her mouth before sliding them down between her legs.  Jenna moaned softly as Bel began to diddle herself at our little show.  I leaned up and pulled Jenna’s tiny dark nipple into my mouth, playfully biting at it as she bounced softly in my lap.

At that point, I wouldn’t have dared to push things any further.  As far as I had planned that night, Belinda and I were going on a double date and I had no idea that any of this was going to happen.  I considered myself beyond lucky to be doing what I was doing.  Belinda, on the other hand, felt completely comfortable pushing Jenna even further.  I was lost in the pleasure of Jenna’s tight pussy sliding up and down my shaft, when Belinda stood up and then disappeared behind her.  I suddenly felt Belinda’s warm breath on my balls and quickly realized what she was up to.  My suspicions were confirmed a moment later when Jenna moaned aloud as Belinda pushed the tip of her tongue against Jenna’s sphincter.

I reached around Jenna’s waist and grabbed hold of her petite ass cheeks and pulled them apart.  Jenna then leaned into me further, allowing Belinda even greater access.  Belinda began deeply tonguing Jenna’s asshole and Jenna quickened her pace as she bounced on my shaft.  Belinda was such a kinky slut, and she seemed to know just how far to push people.  Just knowing that Belinda was back there tongue-fucking Jenna’s ass as she rode me somehow made her pussy feel even more fantastic than it already had.  Belinda then pushed Jenna’s petite body up off of my shaft and in to me.  I suckled Jenna’s breasts as Belinda took my cock into her mouth for a moment before pulling Jenna back down onto me.

We hadn’t discussed anal sex with Jenna at all, and I’ve learned that most girls have pretty strong feelings one way or another about the subject.  I imagine that tonguing her back there was Belinda’s way of addressing the issue.  I wasn’t sure if that was where Belinda was trying to lead things, but Jenna certainly seemed to enjoy having Bel’s tongue back there.  We didn’t know if Jenna had ever done anal before, let alone whether or not she liked it.  I guess Belinda’s next move was to see how Jenna would react, or maybe she just wanted to give Jenna an even kinkier show than we already had.

I heard Belinda’s voice coming from Jenna’s backside saying “Mmm. I want your cock in my ass, baby.”

Jenna giggled a bit as she climbed off of me.  Belinda loved anal.  When we usually did it, we went doggy style, but that night, Belinda had something else in mind.  Jenna stepped aside and stood, looking down at me.  Belinda positioned herself in front of me, facing away and pulling Jenna in front of her.  She then fell back onto me and hoisted her legs up, so that she was squatting over my lap.  It was pretty rare that she rode me that way while doing anal.  I imagine it was more for Jenna’s sake than hers or mine.  Jenna didn’t look shocked at all.  I wondered if Belinda had already shared her love of anal with Jenna.  She stood and stared down between Belinda’s ass cheeks as Bel positioned her tight little sphincter on the tip of my cock.  She spit into her palm and began rubbing it up and down my shaft before finally slowly easing down onto me.

It had been a couple of weeks since we’d done that and Belinda howled out into the night as my cock slid further and further up her ass.  As Bel began to rise up and down, she reached out and pulled Jenna down to sit beside us.  Jenna knelt with her knees apart, facing us and rubbing her own clit.  She leaned in to kiss Belinda and before long, was rubbing her clit and sucking on her bouncing titties as Bel slid her tight rectum up and down my slippery pole.

Jenna rubbed Belinda’s pussy as they shared another wet kiss.  As their lips parted, Belinda moaned to Jenna: “Can you lick my pussy?”

If you ask me, that was the point in the night when everyone decided to go completely wild.  Jenna smiled at Belin as she slid off of the chaise.  She knelt down between my feet and placed her hands on my thighs.  As Belin continued to slide her asshole up and down my iron hard cock, Jenna leaned forward and pressed her wet tongue against Belinda’s pussy.  Belinda wailed out “Mmm, fuck!  Eat my fuckin’ pussy baby!”  To that, Jenna began lapping at Belin’s sopping cunt as I pummeled her tight asshole.

Belinda has a very soft voice.  She always sounds sweet and innocent, so whenever she decides to talk dirty, it’s insanely hot.  That night was no exception.  She arched her back and twisted her head around as far as she could to kiss me.  It was more of a tongue sword-fight than a kiss.  She then turned back toward Jenna.  “That feels so fuckin’ good Jenna!” she moaned.  “Your tongue feels so good on my pussy with Johnny’s big cock in my ass.”  I couldn’t see Jenna’s face, so I have no idea how she reacted, but she continued to pleasure Belinda with her soft little tongue.  Then Belinda pushed Jenna even further.

“You want that cock in your mouth, baby?” she grunted as she bucked against me.  “You wanna taste that cock after it’s been in my ass?” she teased.

Jenna didn’t answer her, but a moment later, Belinda dug her feet into the seat cushion and rose up, off of my shaft.  “Suck that cock baby!” she demanded, and a second later, I felt Jenna’s warm lips wrap around the tip of my dick.  I couldn’t believe that Belin had gotten Jenna to suck my cock right after it came out of her asshole.  I chuckled a little in my mind at the idea of Belin having her own TV show called ‘The Slut Whisperer.’ (Jenna, if you ever read this, I am not directly referring to you as a slut, but pointing out the fact that Belin has an amazing way with women in a humorous fashion.)

Jenna slurped up and down on my shaft as Belinda moaned filthy words of encouragement, before she finally pushed me back into Bel’s distended rectum.  Jenna then rose to her feet and suckled on Bel’s left tit as she rode me.

After a minute of two more of that, Bel had decided that she was ready to cum.  She rose off of me and pulled me up from the seat.  She then faced the seat and bent at the waist, placing her hands on the seat.  She looked over to Jenna and said “Spread my ass for me.”  Jenna knelt beside her and pulled her ass cheeks apart to reveal Belin’s gaping sphincter to me.  I slid back into her effortlessly and was easily forcing the entire length of my cock up her ass.  I grabbed her by the hips and brought my rhythm up to a ferocious speed.  Belinda began to rub her own clit as I drilled her ass harder and harder.  Her moaning grew louder and louder as she neared climax.

Finally, Belinda’s entire body went taught.  She wailed out and squeezed the cushion in her fists as the first ripple of pleasure rattled through her.  I rammed my cock up her ass, all the way up to my nuts and left it there as the second wave hit her.  She quivered as she howled again.  Her face had tangled itself up into a mask of pleasure and pain, as wave after wave of intense feeling crashed through her, until, all at once she was very still.  Her soft panting and relaxing muscles let me know it was time to remove myself from her.  I very slowly withdrew my shaft in the same fashion that a silent assassin might have drawn his blade.

Jenna wasn’t smiling anymore.  Her face read very serious as Belinda fell onto her side and then rolled onto her back.  She then sat up in front of me and pulled my cock into her mouth, licking and slurping her own fluids off of me.  Jenna admired her contently, as Belin looked back up to her and mischievously hissed “I want to watch you cum now.”

Belinda clambered up to her knees and pulled Jenna close.  With Jenna flat on the ground and Bel kneeling on the chair, they were almost the same height.  Belinda wrapped her arms around Jenna and they began to kiss again.  “Do you wanna cum?” Bel moaned in between kisses.

“Yeah.”  Jenna grinned.

That was all Belinda needed.  As they continued kissing, Belinda began to lean further and further back, pulling Jenna along with her.  Belinda finally pulled over to the side, like a matador slipping a bull.  Jenna fell forward beside her, bent at the waist, with her ass up in the air.  Belinda then began to goad her ever further.  “Do you want Johnny to fuck you again?”

“Mmm-hmm.” Jenna moaned.

“Yeah?  You want him to put his big hard cock in your tight little pussy?” Bel soothed as she pushed Jenna’s ass cheeks apart before me.  “Want him to fuck you until you cum?”

“Yeah.” Jenna moaned.  

Belinda’s eyes flashed up to me and she gave me this look.  It was a little smile between the two of us that read ‘Can you believe we got Jenna to do all this crazy shit?’  I returned her look with my own that basically said ‘I know, right?’  Then it was back to business.  Jenna was on all fours, across Belinda’s lap like she was a little girl getting a spanking.  Bel held her ass for me as I placed the tip of my cock against her narrow slit.

I shoved into her and she moaned aloud as Bel slipped her left hand beneath Jenna’s rocking frame.  Bel quickly located Jenna’s clit and began deeply massaging it as I jammed my cock into her tight little cunt.  For the next thirty seconds, there was no room for dirty talk as Jenna just moaned louder and louder.  Before I knew it, her body tensed up and she yelped like a beaten dog.  Bel fervently rubbed her clit as I continued to bury my cock in her tight wet pussy.  It was at that moment that I knew that Jenna would be around again.  She lived nearby.  She was single, and she loved everything we had done with her.  Now she was cumming as I fucked the shit out of her and my girlfriend flicked her clit.

I was shaken out of my happy little thought by my own orgasm rounding the bend.  Bel knew my patterns.  She saw it in my face.  She leaned over Jenna’s backside and rested her cheek against Jenna’s ass just as I pulled my cock out of her pussy.  Bel closed her eyes and opened her mouth as I began to violently stroke my cock.

I proceeded to spray thick white cum all over Belinda’s face and Jenna’s ass.  I was able to get a good portion of it into Belin’s mouth.  Jenna had turned her head and was looking back at me as I jerked load after load from my throbbing rod.  Belin finally sat back up and knelt beside Jenna.  Jenna then rose up beside her.  Belin smiled at her with my cum plastered all over her face.  Jenna smiled back and Bel gave her last push of the night.  She placed her hand on the back of Jenna’s head and eased her toward me.

Jenna looked up at me with a new sense of sexual confidence.  She opened her mouth and pulled my super sensitive cock into her warm mouth, despite the droplets of cum still clinging to the tip.  She sensuously sucked me clean in long pleasurable strokes.  Belin then pulled her away and, with cum all over her lips, kissed Jenna deeply.  I watched Jenna playfully lick the globs of cum off of Belin’s beautiful face, one at a time, before returning to Belin’s mouth, until Belin’s face was practically clean again.

By then in our relationship, Belinda and I had brought Marcella, Kasia and Hillary in on our sexual adventures, so the aftermath was not really foreign territory anymore.  Belinda climbed off of the chair and then helped Jenna to her feet.  They stood in front of me and kissed again.  Then Belinda turned to me and kissed me.  What I hadn’t expected was for Belinda to push Jenna and I together.  Jenna strained upward and I hunched down and we shared our first kiss.  I supposed that Belinda had gotten more comfortable over the years regarding intimacy.  I soon wrapped my arms around Jenna and grabbed her ass.  I then hoisted her up into the air.  She wrapped he legs around me as we explored each others mouths.  Belin then disappeared and a moment later, we heard a splash.  Despite the fact that we had no towels, she had jumped into the pool.

The three of us swam around and rinsed off, taking several moments to kiss, fondle and hold one another.  We then sat around and dried off, talking and smoking cigarettes.  The sky had turned it’s pre-dawn pale blue. Jenna asked for a pen and paper, so I got dressed and retrieved them from my car.  When I returned, the two of them had gotten dressed.  Jenna then scrawled out the words:

Nick,
I don’t think this is going to work out.
-Jenna

We walked through the house and she slipped silently into the garage.  A moment later, she returned.  The three of us got into my car and went straight to my little garage apartment.  We were all extremely tired.  Once we got up the stairs, we headed into the bedroom where Belinda stripped naked in under ten seconds.  She threw herself onto the bed and looked up at Jenna.  Jenna laughed and began to undress for her.  I undressed last and climbed into bed with them.  We slept the day away in a twisted naked pile, waking occasionally to pee or eat.  Nothing terribly exciting happened aside from a little bit of kissing here and there.

When we finally got out of bed, it was almost dark again.  Jenna told us that she had a good time with us and we agreed, adding that we both hoped to do it again some time.  We kissed her goodbye, then spent the next hour talking about how to handle what had happened regarding Marcella.  We decided that it was best to just get everything out in the open.

We called her and confessed everything.  Belinda tried to justify it by telling her that she missed her so much and wanted to feel her touch, but couldn’t.  

Marcella wasn’t terribly happy about what we’d done, but eventually said that she understood.  The conversation then went into the finer details of our relationship.  Marcella finally made her point, bringing up the fact that Belin and I could at least have sex with each other if we wanted to and that she herself was alone all the time.  Belinda asked her if she wanted to fuck other people.  Marcella said that wasn’t her point.  She then said “If I’m going to be okay with the two of you occasionally messing around with someone else, then the two of you have to be okay with me doing it too.”  Belinda and I looked at each other as Marcella paused.  She then went on.  “As long as you guys tell me about everything, I’m okay with it, but I’m pretty fucking lonely out here, so…  You know?”

Belinda leaned over the phone and looked up at me.  “Johnny, would you be okay with that?”

“So, if you have sex with some other guy, you’re going to call us and tell us about it?” I asked.

“Of course.” Marcella replied.

I thought about it for a moment.  She had a strong point, and it was only fair…  Plus, the idea of Marcella telling Belinda and I some lurid sex story on speaker phone while we fucked each other seemed like it might actually be fun.  

“Okay.” I said, having no idea how many doors I had just opened.  It was quiet for a good while after that.  Marcella finally broke the silence.

“So, do you think you guys are gonna hook up with Jenna again?”

Belinda smiled at me.  “We might.  She seemed like she would be into it.”

Marcella then sighed, sounding more relaxed.  “So, what does Jenna look like?”  she paused.  “Tell me everything…”

NEXT: “JOURNAL-003: BACK TO THE BEACH”

---

Sam and April, home from college decide Sam’s brother would be a nice sex toy

April Showers

It felt great to wake up in my old bed again. After nine months in the city, being back in the country was like seeing an old friend. I stretched the sleep from my body and looked at April lying next to me. Her folks were celebrating being empty nesters by taking a cruise, and she had accepted my invitation to spend the summer.

April and I shared a room at school. We didn’t go out partying much, but after studying we’d usually have a few beers and talk, often about sex the way teens will. At eighteen she’s still a virgin and I don’t have a lot of experience myself. Not from lack of offers, I’m a tall redhead with a decent body, Amber goes for a punk look with spiky blonde hair and has a full figure that gets her plenty of attention. I’d had a few uninspired fucks, April had given a few hand jobs, but nothing more.

Really, we just hadn’t found anyone that interested us that much.

One night, out of nowhere, April stripped off her top and asked what I thought of her tits. Now, I hadn’t touched another girl’s tit since training bras and budding breasts were novelties, but I had been wanting to feel Aprils for a while. I thought mine were nice enough, but they just sort of sat there. Hers always looked like they were moving, even with a bra on. I moved closer and put both hands on her chest, running my fingers over her breasts and lifting them. They were wonderfully smooth and heavy, and her nipples grew to soft pebbles as I rubbed them.

“They’re wonderful” I told her. “I see why boys like playing with tits so much. Yours are perfect, compared to them mine are just…you tell me what mine are” I said, removing my shirt and bra and laying back on the bed.

In that moment I wanted nothing so much as to have April’s hands on me. She sat on my legs and pushed my hips down with her palms. Her hands slid up my sides, her thumbs caught the underside of my tits and pushed into my flesh as her fingers curled in and found my nipples. I was in heaven as she gently pulled and twisted me before declaring that my tits were worthy of a goddess.

We were both surprised by what we had just done, but not embarrassed. After that we started fooling around on regular basis, but we called it ‘practicing for the real thing’. We even bought a penis shaped dildo and practiced blow jobs on it. Some nights we would examine and play with each other’s pussy for hours. April’s fingers sliding in and out of my cunt could bring me to orgasm in minutes. She liked it better when I used the dildo on her. I loved penetrating her, my head inches away watching the plastic stretch her open and disappear into her cunt.

Not that we stopped going on dates though. I got fucked a few more times but the guys were awkward and not satisfying. April still didn’t find anyone worth losing her virginity to. When the school year ended, it was only natural that she agreed to spend the summer with me.

Now, my house is pretty small. upstairs there were two small bedrooms with a bath in the middle that I shared with my younger brother Ken. Summers the place got baking hot, so Ken and I spent most our time up there naked. We were kids, playing games on the floor and wrestling on the beds and never thought about having clothes on. Even when we got older, we seldom wore anything upstairs in summer.

April and I had arrived from school yesterday. Already settled in, we were in my room checking the web for summer jobs when we heard the toilet seat hitting the tank, followed a second later by the sound of Ken peeing into the bowl. April jumped up and peeked around the partially open door to the bathroom. A few seconds later she quietly closed the door and came back.

“Sam, that was awesome! I was watching your brother in the mirror as he pissed! I couldn’t see everything

because of the angle, but still!”

“April, what’s the big deal, I’ve seen him pee hundreds of times. You’ve never seen a guy pissing before? “

“No, that’s why it was so cool. I wish I had a brother like yours. You know Ken’s a hunk, right?”

I had never thought of Ken as being sexy, he was just my brother. Thinking about it, he was pretty tall, played a few sports and kept in shape. I guess you could call him a hunk.

“Sam, you need to tell me everything! Have you seen him hard? Does he have a big dick?”

So, I told her all about growing up with Ken. About the heat and playing together naked till bedtime. Sharing a bathroom and showering together. I told how I laughed the first time I caught him with a boner, jumping on his stomach and slapping his little pecker back and forth. How we didn’t bother to shut our bathroom doors until we were in our teens, and even them we would often forget.

“And April, you’ll like this. In the shower I used to hold his dick while he peed, and I’ve seen him jerk off. At night I’d hear his bed start to squeak and go watch in the bathroom mirror so he couldn’t see me. I’d rub myself too, but he always came before I could finish. He did it with the light off so I couldn’t see that well, but I think he has a decent size cock”

“Wow, you were so lucky. Do you think he’d let me watch him piss, you know, standing right next to him?

“If you ask, he’ll probably let you. Hey, let’s have some fun with it. The folks are leaving tomorrow for the weekend. We’ll get him all worked up, then we’ll have him pee for us Friday night.”

“Now, in this heat, we’d probably be almost naked if you weren’t here. I’ll go tell him he might see us in our underwear keeping cool, but not to get any ideas, OK?”

“Sam, you have the craziest ideas sometimes. If I get to watch him piss, then I’m totally in. We’ll drive him crazy.”

We took off our shirts and shorts, leaving us in plain cotton bras and panties. I walked through the bathroom and opened Kens connecting door so he could see me. Speaking loud enough for April to hear I told him: “It’s too hot up here for clothes, so April and I will be in our underwear. You better behave yourself and keep your pecker covered.”

Back in my room I sat next to April on the bed.

“Listen, I’ve seen the way he’s been checking you out. I know he’s dying for a look at your tits. In ten minutes, he’s going to find a reason to stick his head in here. When he does, we have to act cool. We’ll check out some more jobs for now and you’ll see if I’m right.”

I was close, it was fifteen minutes when Ken looked in. “I’m going to get some iced tea, you interested?”

April looked him up and down as he stood in the doorway, “We’d love some, thanks Ken.”

Ken came back and put a tray with three glasses on the desk. He pointed at my laptop. “You’re job hunting too, any luck?

April was being quite the flirt. She swiveled the desk chair to face him with her legs halfway open, the broad white front of her panties almost under his nose. “We found some that are worth checking out, but we’re still looking.”

Ken acted like he wanted to hang around, but I said goodbye and pushed him towards the door. April watched his butt under his shorts as he walked out. “Did you see the way he was checking us out? I bet he had to leave before he got a wet spot. Do you think he’s a virgin?”

“There’s an easy way to find out.”

I yelled through the bathroom: “Hey Ken, April wants to know if you’re a virgin!”

“None of your damn business!”

“That’s OK, so is she!”

I started thinking ‘Virgin Brother. Virgin friend’. Maybe I could change that, kill two birds with one stone as it may. Ken would be easy, and April seemed to like him. I figured if I got her horny enough, she’ll be happy to jump on his meat, and I wanted to make it happen. The thought of getting them together was getting me excited

.

We made it through the next day, and when my father got home he took a quick shower and the ‘rents took off with the usual warnings. “Act like adults, don’t make a mess, call if you need to.”

Late that afternoon April and I were sitting in the kitchen having a beer when Ken joined us. We sat around having a couple, chatting about school and job hunting. After a while I asked Ken to excuse us and took April upstairs.

In my bedroom I told April: “Time for the next phase. First thing is a change of underwear. We’ll need to strip.” A minute later we were looking at each other naked. Although I had seen her body many times asked her to turn around for me.

She looked great. Nice tits, big nipples, a trimmed bush and a tight ass. “We’ll go back down in our underwear, but not that tighty-whitey stuff. Put these on.” I tossed her a set I bought while at school that were a bit big for me. The bottoms were yellow, low rise, and loose like boxers but short. The thin bra showed her nipples and pushed her breasts out. I donned a similar set in light blue. Our tits stuck out and our ass cheeks hung down. We looked great.

Ken actually spit out his beer when he saw us. If we had been in heels he might have cum. We casually got fresh beers and sat down again. Over my beer I told Ken: “We intend to stay comfortable this weekend, and this is comfortable. You do whatever you want, but keep it covered. Dinner will be in fifteen minutes, now get out of here so we can cook.

We had a hard time not laughing as we put together a tuna salad. “April, did you see the look on his face and that bulge in his shorts? I swear he never took his eyes off your tits. I thought about running my hand over your thigh, but I think he would have lost it.”

Ken came back just as we were sitting down. He had changed from cargo shorts into light trunks, and his bulge was gone. I nudged April and pointed, “Looks like he’s either gotten used to seeing us like this or he took care of something upstairs.”

“Don’t pay attention to your sister Ken, she’s teasing. We put these things on to give you a little thrill, and I think you’ve been very nice so far. Let’s just enjoy our meal”

Between bites I asked April about growing up with an older sister.

“Well, one thing that was nice was I could always go to her for advice. If I had a problem, chances were she had gone through the same thing already and could help me out. Of course, we had our fights, but I do miss our girl talks, and you’ll never be as close to anyone as the people you grew up with.”

“I know what you mean. More than being brother and sister, or even boy/girl, Ken and I were best buds. There weren’t many other kids in the neighborhood, so we spent a lot of time together. I told you as kids we never wore clothes upstairs when it was hot and even showered together.”

“That reminds me. Ken, yesterday you were taking a piss and April heard you. Actually, she got up and watched you.”

April cut me off there.

“Truth is Ken, I tried but I could only see a bit of you in the mirror. I’ve never seen a guy, you know, pee, and I was curious. I hope you don’t mind. Truth is, I really didn’t ‘see’ anything, and I’m still curious. Do you think I could watch you do it again?”

I thought Ken would be shy, but I was wrong. He took a long swig of his beer and stood up.

“How could I mind? I mean, Sam has seen me do it, so that’s no big deal. And now another, beautiful, girl wants to watch me peeing. But if I’m doing it as a favor for you, will you do something for me? Your breasts look so beautiful, after I pee, will you let me see them?

I got up pulling April with me. “Sounds like a deal to me! Let’s do it in the downstairs shower, we can all fit.”

In my excitement I just about dragged them into the parents’ bath. The entire floor was tiled, and an open shower took up the far wall. I closed the toilet and took a seat.

“I’m going to stay here and make sure you two don’t get carried away. Plus, I really want to watch. Ken, you agreed to let April watch you pee. April, you’ll let Ken see your boobs?”

“I’ll do better than that. Ken you can sit next to me tonight while we watch a movie. Anything with your hands above the waist will be OK.”

Now that everything was agreed to, April knelt on a towel to get the best view. Ken faced the wall to slide his trunks off, I thought that was so cute. When he turned back around, his cock was standing straight up in front of April’s face. It was larger than I remembered, with a nice length and girth for his age. He seemed nervous but nodded at April, she nodded back, and he began the show.

With two fingers and his thumb he pulled back his foreskin, revealing his glans, slick with pecum. April shouted: “Stop! I’ve never seen a guy do that before! Do it again!” Ken shrugged, bent his cock down, and using his forefingers he rolled his foreskin back and forth in front of April’s nose a few times. Satisfied, she sat back and told him to go for it.

By now I was leaning forward watching with my legs spread. My hand dropped down to play with my clit through my panties.

Ken explained, “I know if I pull it down, I won’t be able to pee, so I’ll have to go almost straight up. You may get wet so be ready.” He took his hand away and looking at down April, started peeing. Like from a hose, piss shot up to his chin and splashed down on his chest and stomach. I saw yellow drops of urine fall on April’s upturned face and tits, and I found myself wishing it was me. The smell his piss filled the air, mixing with the smell of my pussy.

Pissing never takes that long, after about 15 seconds his pressure diminished and his dick deflated, warm piss traced a line down April’s body before the last drops hit the floor. She collected his wetness on her hands and held them to her face, stunned by the excitement that had gripped her.

I helped April up and hugged her. “What did you think?” Was it everything you hoped for?”

“And then some! I didn’t think it would feel so erotic. Ken, thank you so much. I think your foreskin is very cool, and I loved watching piss come from your dick, and I didn’t mind getting wet at all.”

Ken rinsed himself down in the shower and slipped his shorts back on, April just patted herself off. I thought about going up and changing my panties but decided not to. I knew I would just get those wet too.

We got fresh beers and picked out a movie. It was a rom-com, something Ken usually would complain about, but by then he didn’t care was the movie was. Come to think about it, neither did I.

When we had our beers and the movie ready to play, April stood before Ken, hands on his hips. “Don’t just stand there. If you want to see them, you need to take this off.”

Ken was able to figure out her bra, but it was fun to watch. It closed if the front, and he was trying not to touch her tits as he opened it. Slipping off the little piece of fabric and tossing it on a table, April rocked from side to side. I’d seen her do this before. At the right speed she could get her tits to swing like pendulums. Ken reached out to touch them, but she slapped at his hand. “You need to wait, I said during the movie!”

We squeezed together in the center of the couch with Kens arms around our shoulders. I watched as he finally got to put his hand on April’s tit, his fingers lightly caressing her nipple. I felt it was time for me to get a little attention too, so I opened my top and moved Kens other hand down and cupped it over my tit. We stayed like that for the entire movie, April and I leaning against his chest and feeding him sips of beer.

After the movie we gathered our clothes and went upstairs to bed. At Kens door we each gave him a quick good night kiss. I know he wanted more, but I thought it was enough for the first night and pulled April behind me down the hall.

Naked in my bed, April and I wrapped our arms around each other and had a real kiss before dropping off, the kind I’m sure Ken had hoped for.

April and I were up early puttered around in the kitchen enjoying our coffee and getting breakfast ready.

“So, April, tell me, how do you feel about last night?”

“You know, it was really sort of sweet. All the stuff we did in the shower was very cool, and we all got turned on, but there wasn’t any, you know, touching? And on the couch Ken wasn’t trying to paw at us like most guys would. So yeah, I’d say it was sweet. And Ken having a foreskin is cool. I’ve only seen a few cocks and they didn’t have one. I think I like your brother’s dick.”

“Tell him you want to play with it, he won’t say no. And think about what we can do with him tonight. I have a couple of ideas already.”

We had breakfast cooking when my brother dragged himself in and plopped his butt in a chair. He seemed disappointed to see us in shorts and shirts. I brought him coffee and kissed the top of his head.

“What’s the matter, you thought we’d be prancing around naked? Two things: First, we really don’t want to see you walking around with a boner all day, got it? Second, cooking bacon nude is never a good idea.”

After we ate, I told Ken April and I would be out shopping all morning and would be back after lunch. I suggested if he had nothing else to do the place could use some cleaning. “If this place is trashed when Mom and Dad get back, we might not have any more weekends to ourselves.

It was a twenty-minute drive to the mall, and I took the opportunity to work on April, I wanted her thinking about tonight’s fun.

“The folks will be back tomorrow, so we should think up something really good for tonight. I think we need to go further, at least watching Ken come. Do you have any ideas?”

“How about playing Truth or Dare? There’s a few things I’d like to try, but I don’t want to go too far. What do you want? You didn’t get to ask for anything last night.”

“True, but I had my fun, seeing how far you two would go with a little prodding. I’ll tell you, when I held Ken’s prick as a kid, it was just playing around. Now that we’re grown up watching him piss is a real turn on. I think you should hold it tonight while he pisses, you could work it into playing with his foreskin.”

April shifted in her seat to look at me. “Oh, sounds like you’ve been using us for your pleasure. Well, tonight maybe I’ll be able to surprise you.”

At the mall we got a couple of iced teas and cruised around. Mostly we window shopped and stopped in a few places to fill out a few job applications. We did each get a bikini, and at Victoria’s Secret I helped April pick out a few sets of frilly undies.

At the food court we grabbed a bite and then started back. I stopped at a corner shopping center with a drugstore and bought a box of condoms. “Just in case.” Then I shocked April by adding: “Who knows, I might decide to take a ride myself.”

There was a bake-it-yourself pizza place next door, so we went in to get a couple. An old friend from High school was working the counter and waved as we entered.

“Sam, good to see you, how you been?”

“Damn if it isn’t Tom, how the hell are you! When’d you get back in town?”

Tom and I had gone out a few times when we were skinny little freshmen. I think you could say we’d both filled out nicely since then.

“Last week, got my old job back here for the summer and they made me day manager. You’re looking fantastic Sam, who’s your friend?”

“Sorry, I should have introduced you. Tom, this is April, she’s spending the summer with me while her folks go cruising. We need a couple of pizzas to get us through the weekend, I’m thinking two large specials and a Hawaiian.”

Tom talked over his shoulder as he wrapped our order. “Are you two looking for work? We’re hiring.”

“We’re looking, but we don’t want food service if we can avoid it. My brother Ken might be interested though.

“He’ll be a senior next year, right? I’ve met him, he seems to have his act together. Have him call me if he’s interested.”

I wrote my number on the back of the receipt and held it in front of his face.

“I’ll tell him, and you’ll call me if you’re interested?” He smiled and pocketed the receipt

“I’ll call you soon, maybe we could have dinner? Enjoy the pizza, and nice meeting you April.”

It was after three when we got back, Ken wasn’t around, but he had done a good job cleaning. It was a beautiful afternoon, just right for sunbathing so after putting the food away Amber and I got into our bikinis. April was fascinated by the way I worked my fingers around the edge of my top, pushing more boob into it.

“I saw this on the internet, it makes you look bigger, let me show you.” I stood behind her so she could watch in the mirror. “You pull out the top a little and push your skin under, start by your armpit and stop underneath the nipple.” I did her right one, in the mirror she almost looked lopsided. “See you just grew a cup size. Now you do the other one.”

When done, she looked fantastic, the suit was stretched tight, and tons of cleavage showed.

With a cooler of beer and some magazines we sat out back and soaked up the rays.

Ken came in around four and said hello, then changed into trunks and joined us. I know he took the lounger across the patio so he could check us out. We didn’t mind, after all we were there to be seen. We asked if he liked our suits (he did), and told him of the job offer (he’ll call).

April sat up and grabbed the sunscreen. “I want to get some sun on my back. Ken, would you put some of this on for me?” As if he might say no. She rolled over and rested her head in her arms. Ken knelt by her side and squeezed out some lotion onto her back. “Be a dear and undo my top, I don’t want to get a line.”

I thought they might like a minute alone, so I went inside “for a pee and maybe get a snack”. Actually, I wanted to watch them from the kitchen window.

April did want me to disappear, but not for the reason I thought. Without moving her head she started talking. “Ken, I found out that your sister is having fun with us. She’s trying to push us together so she can watch and get herself off. Not that I’m complaining, it’s a blast, and I do like you, but she needs to get hers. We’re going to play Truth or Dare tonight, so think up something good we can do to her. And when we go back in, let’s act all touchy – feely, it’ll play with her head.”

We didn’t want to burn our first day, so we went in early to fix dinner. I sat with a beer and watched as they put a salad together to go with the pizza. I’ve never seen two people take so long on a salad, but it was fun to watch. They were bumping into each other, a hand would brush over a bum, they were hip to hip at the sink. I think I saw Ken squeeze a tit while April was looking for something in the bottom of the fridge. If they were trying to be subtle, they were doing a bad job of it.

Once the salad was ready and the pizza in the oven, April and I decided it was time to get more comfortable. Upstairs we got out of the bikinis and put on the same type of loose bottoms we wore yesterday, and short tops that hung open at the bottom, our underboobs clearly visible.

As we ate, I filled Ken in on our plan for the evening. “After dinner we’re going to watch a movie, of course you’re welcome to join us. Then we thought you’d like to play Truth or Dare, unless you’re chicken. If you do want to play, you’ll need to get out of those shorts and put on a pair of whitey-tighties. That’s the rule.”

He ran upstairs to change while we cleared the table, and came back down looking slightly uncomfortable, his half hard cock squashed into his underwear. I told him to take the chair and April and I cuddled together on the couch. During the movie we gave my brother a little show. Just a few quick kisses, hands under our tops, not too much, but enough to keep him on edge.

We were all pretty horny by the time the movie finished. I turned the lights on low, and we sat on the carpet cross-legged, our knees touching. Ken was still semi-hard, and each of us had a small wet spot fully exposed by our position.

April said “Sam, Ken and I talked about it, and since you didn’t get to ask for anything last night you have to go first. What will it be, Truth or Dare?”

This is not the way I expected the game to start but I couldn’t see a way out of it, so I said ‘Dare’.

They whispered for such a long time I started wondering what they were up to. Finally, they decided on my dare.

“Sam, your dare is to get completely naked and give Ken a blow job for one minute.”

Ken stood and stepped out of his shorts, his dick standing almost straight up. There was no way I could back down, so I removed my top and stepped out of my bottoms.

From my knees his cock was lined up with my mouth. April got her phone and after pushing a few buttons said “GO!” I leaned in and put my lips around my brother’s penis as lightly as I could and bobbed my head up and down. I didn’t suck and I didn’t use my tongue, the last thing I wanted then was his cum in my mouth. April stood to the side, holding her phone and called out the time. “30, 40, 50 , Done!’

It really hadn’t been too bad. My tongue was covered with precum, but that was it. I thought of taking a swig of beer to get rid of it, but then realized I liked it the way it was.

Now it was Ken’s turn, and he picked truth. April and I came up with a good one for him.

“Ken, after we went upstairs yesterday, we know you jerked off, don’t even think about denying it. We want you to describe what you did and what you were thinking about while you did it, in detail.”

He took a long pull on his beer and started talking.

“OK, after the movie when we got upstairs, I was thinking maybe April would, you know, join me in my room. Instead, all I got was a kiss, not even much of a kiss. So, I got on my bed, naked of course, and started thinking about everything we had just done. I held my dick like I usually do when I jerk off but just barely moved my hand on it.”

“When we first got to the shower, I thought I’d be able to be really cool with the whole peeing thing. I mean, Sam’s seen me do it and it was no big deal. But when I turned around and saw April my knees got weak. None of my dates have ever even seen me naked, now two women were looking right at my dick.”

I had to pee pretty bad because of the beer, and it can be hard to go with an erection, so I was really glad I didn’t freeze up. I watched both of you as I pissed. Sam, you had your legs spread and were rubbing yourself, and April, I was surprised at the way you were smiling as my piss splashed on you.” The whole thing was very cool, and the way you looked I started thinking tonight might be the night.

And all the time I’m in bed thinking about this, my dick is dripping precum on my stomach.

“Then we watched that movie. Can you imagine what it was like, sitting for an hour and a half, a tit in each hand? It was great, don’t get me wrong, but I kept hoping someone would play with my dick. It was hard almost the entire time, and I was getting blue balls.”

“So, that’s the state I was in, alone in my room, slowly playing with my cock. I imagined April walking in, her tits swaying back and forth, and when she gets to the bed, she hooks her thumbs into her panties and starts pulling them down.”

“That’s when I came. And the longer a guy is hard before he comes, the more he comes and the harder he comes. Last night it was really something.”

I was touched the way he didn’t hold anything back. “Ken, you told that wonderfully. And sorry about the blue balls, one of us should have taken care of you. I wouldn’t mind giving my brother a hand job when he needed it.”

“April, now it’s your turn, what will it be, Truth or Dare?

“Truth”

“Ken, let me handle this one, OK?”

“April, earlier you told me something you’d like to do with Ken. Now you need to tell him.”

“I’ll tell, but I’ve changed it a bit since then, and I’m going to change the rules. I’ll tell the truth, then both of you have to accept my dare – understand?”

We agreed and she continued.

“Ken, the other night when Sam said I was a virgin she wasn’t kidding. I’ve had opportunities, but never felt that close a connection with the guy, you know? Your sister and I are close, closer than you might imagine. And I like you, you’re sweet and funny and cute. I may climb into your bed one day, but for now I want to go a slow and get to know you more.”

“So tonight, I want us to have some fun, and I promise, no blue balls. Yesterday, as I watched you pissing I got incredibly turned on, I think we all did. So this is my dare”:

“I want us all to get in the shower naked. You’ll let me play with your dick and foreskin, then I’ll hold your penis while you pee. I liked it when I felt your pee on me, but tonight you’ll pee on your sister. Then when you’re done, Sam and I are going to pee on you.”

A lot of this was a surprise to me, and Ken looked absolutely stunned. He shook his head to clear it, and standing, helped us to our feet.

We lost no time getting to the bathroom. Ken stood naked in the center of the room and April and I knelt to examine him. He was fully erect, and he explained to April how the precum let his foreskin slide as she rolled it back and forth

.

When she was satisfied April asked me to sit against the wall with my brother standing over my feet. I got in position, but Ken had a problem. His poor cock was still pointing towards the ceiling, unfit for what we wanted.

April shook her head and said, “This will never do.” Taking his cock in hand, she quickly jerked him off. In was only seconds before my brother’s head went back and I saw cum shooting high above my head before falling on my tits and stomach. As quickly as it began it was over. April licked at her fingers with the tip of her tongue, and I played with the mess on my stomach while Ken caught his breath.

Finally, the main event. April stood slightly behind Ken and looked around his side. As soon she had a good grip on his penis he let loose. April directed his stream so it hit my cunt, I spread its lips and let his hot piss work magic on my clit. Then as she worked his piss further up my body my hands followed, mixing pee into his cum leaving me covered in a sticky mixture of both. Finally, my face. As my eyes, my nose, and especially my mouth were pissed on I pulled at my love button, triggering an orgasm that left me limp and gasping on the floor.

They helped me to my feet and hugged and kissed me in turn. I’m not sure what I had in mind two days ago, but whatever it may have been, I knew this was better.

Now it was Ken’s turn. His dick already hard again, he laid flat on his back as I straddled his crotch and April knelt by his head. Looking into each other’s eyes we released our bladders. Piss streamed from our cunts; the smell of it heavy in the air. I watched my brother rubbing my pee into his cock and balls as April’s warm piss washed over his face. When he opened his mouth and started swallowing her offering, I moved up and pressed her mouth to my cunt, she drank from me until I was dry.

We were all stunned by the passion of the acts we had just gone through. After showering we slid naked onto the parent’s bed, the only one big enough for the three of us.

I held April in my arms. “April, I really meant for tonight to be for you, and you haven’t had an orgasm yet. Let me fix that.

There was one thing April and I had not done before, but I did it then. Sliding down I separated her legs. The cunt I had seen many times was opened to me. My lips touched her lips. My tongue dipped into her vagina, tasting her beauty. I sucked her clit in and rolled my tongue on it until she came, feeling her orgasm triggered one in me.

Before we fell asleep April told me: “Sam, Ken and I know you started this because you wanted to watch us together, and it was fun, and we thank you. But we still think you owe us, so next time your parents leave for the weekend you are going to be our sex toy and more. What we want, you do. And do you know why? Because if you don’t, maybe the video I took of you sucking on your brother’s dick will get out. Sweet dreams.

---

At 24 years old I was starting to think that I needed to do something to change my life. I was addicted to sex, I knew that but I didn’t want to give it up. The feeling of a stranger lying on top of me, pinning me down with his weight as he slid his hard cock into my wet cunt was a feeling I couldn’t get enough of. And then, that final feeling of hot fluid flowing into me as they took their pleasure from my young slim body was like drug.

But saying that, I did want to stop working at the Brothel. Not that I didn’t enjoy getting used by strangers on an almost daily basis but getting paid for it had taken a bit of the excitement out of the chase. I left work at about 10pm on Thursday and I’d already fucked 9 men by the time I’d finished for the day. The owner came in just before I left and ask me to suck his cock. In the sixth months I’d worked there he’d never fucked me, but he’d emptied his load down the back of my throat about once a week. Free of charge of course.

That was the day I decided to change things, get out of the brothel, and have a little more fun. So I went to a party after work with one of the other girls. She was a Lithuanian girl with long black her and dark eyes, called Arusa, with a cute body, nice C-cup tits and a great tasting pussy. I done threesomes with her a few times and I knew something the owner of the Brothel didn’t. She was only 16 and used her sisters’ passport to get a job.

The party was at her parent’s house and when we walked in, an older man reached out and squeezed her arse taking a few seconds to cup and arse check through her short red dress.

“Did you have a good day at work,” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied and handed him the money from her bag. “I did 12 today.”

“Good girl.” He looked at me. “Who’s your friend?”

“This is Lucy. She works with me.”

He smiled. “Make yourself at home,” he said and pointed towards the door where I could hear a lot of voices.

Arusa left with the man so I went into the room and helped myself to a drink. I talked to a few people and wondered what was keeping Arusa so I made my way to the door I’d watched her go through. I pushed it open a crack and looked into the bedroom.

Arusa was on her hands and knees on the edge of the bed. The older man was behind her, ploughing her pussy with his cock as his hands explored her young body. I listened as she moaned out, shouting in Lithuanian with each hard thrust as she took her 13th cock of the day. When he saw me I thought he’d be angry but he signalled me to come into the room.

I walked in, closed the door behind me and sat down in a chair by the bed. I watched with mouth watering envy as his bare cock slide in and out of her 16 year old pussy. With one final thrust he emptied his hot spunk inside her, gripping her hips tight. His cock, glistening with cum and pussy juices, was pulled free and she collapsed on the bed and lay still.

I watched him pull up his trousers and leave the room, but I couldn’t understand what they were saying.

“Is that your pimp?” I asked.

“No, my Dad.”

“Your Dad fucks you?” I said a little too loudly.

“Yes. He always makes me cum,” she smiled.

That’s when the door opened and a young guy walked in. He was about the same age as Arusa and he started to undo his trousers. When his hard cock dropped out my mouth dropped open. It wasn’t the longest cock I’d ever seen but it was one of the fattest. He climbed onto the bed, positioned himself between her legs and rammed his cock straight into her. His tongued probed her mouth, his hands explored her tits as he thrust harder and faster inside her. After just a few short minutes he pulled his cock from her cunt and splashed rope after rope of spunk across her tits and face.

H, like her father, pulled up his trousers and disappeared.

“Are there anymore guys coming to fuck you ?”

“No,” she smiled. My other older brother is away and my younger Brother prefers to fuck my sister.”

I stood up, unzipped my dress and let it fall to the floor before removing my panties and bra. I climbed onto the bed and licked the cum from her face before kissing her passionately. The cum on her tits coated mine as we rubbed them together. Her fingers found my clit and she massaged my pussy lips until I shuddered in orgasm. I collapsed on top of her and she pushed me off and onto my back.

She kissed her way down my body, nibbling at my hard nipples before bringing her tongue to my clit and lapping at it with soft delicate strokes. She scooped up a ball of spunk from her stomach and used it to lubricate my clit before licking my cunt.

“I want to eat your pussy,” I moaned.

She manoeuvred herself into a 69, her pussy hovering above my mouth as she ate me. I spread her pussy lips and opened my mouth letting her Dad’s spunk drip onto my awaiting tongue. I locked my mouth onto her pussy lips and sucked her juices into the back of my throat and swallowed them.

“I have a surprise for you,” she said and pulled a blindfold from a draw. She wrapped it around my eyes and told me to stay still. I lay there on my back waiting. The door opened and I felt someone settle on the bed.

“Don’t worry,” Arusa whispered in my ear as she lay next to me.

I felt the naked body of a man press against mine, his hard cock brushing against the inside of my leg.

“Please put it in me,” I moaned. “fuck me. I need it in me.”

At that second I knew what it was I’d been missing at the brothel. This feeling of total whoredom. This is what I loved.

“Please,” I begged and then I felt the tip of a bare cock slide past my pussy lips and bury itself to the hilt. I reached out and grabbed onto his arse, pulling him deeper into me. His bum was smooth and soft and young. I wondered if it could be one of Arusa’s brothers but she said the older one was away and the younger fucking her sister.

He thrust his cock into me and pulled it almost all the way out before ramming it straight back in harder.

“Faster,” I moaned. Fuck me faster.”

“You heard her,” Arusa said. “Fuck her harder.”

He picked up speed, thrusting harder and harder inside me. Arusa kissed me on the lips and massaged one of my tits, the other firmly in the grip of the guy using my cunt as his private little fuck hole.

Then he moaned and I felt, at last, the hot stream of spunk shouting deep into my womb.

A few minutes later, Arusa removed my blindfold. He was gone, whoever he was, but he’d left me with a sticky present inside me.

We dressed and went out to the party. Drank and danced. Arusa in her sexy little red dress and me in my little black one. I danced with Arusa’s sister Elisa. She was 18 and they looked a lot a like. Men ogled us and some even fondled us a little.

At one point Elisa disappeared with their Dad into the same room where I’d been fucked earlier. When he came out 20 minutes later, he stood by the door. Three of the guests each handed him some cash and then went into the room together. I wondered if the guy who’d fucked me had paid Arusa’s Dad for the pleasure. I looked around and wondered who’s cum I had inside me.

I danced some more and talked to a few other people at the party. I found out it was a regular event and that most of the people were swingers. There were a lot of couples, and a couple of single women like myself. But sometimes there were too many single men so their host often provided extra entertainment to take care of them, Arusa and Elisa.

When Elisa came back out an hour later, she looked exhausted. I realised that those three men had gotten their money’s worth and fucked her for the full hour. She rejoined the party and started to chat with a few other people as I looked on. She smiled at me so I smiled back.

When I turned to Arusa, she was talking with an older couple in their late 50s. They took her by the hand and led her towards the bedroom, stopping to press a handful of bank notes into her Dad’s awaiting hands. Then they were out of sight.

Arusa’s Dad walked over to me, reached out and grabbed my arse with his big hands. He spun me round and bent me over the table in front of the whole room.

“I think it’s time I fuck you now,” he said in his strong accent.

He lifted my dress and pulled my knickers down with a single swift movement. I looked back over my shoulder as he undid his pants. His hard cock looked sticky, still coated in his daughters pussy juices.

He pushed his cock straight into my arse hole as I cried out in pain. He thrust again and again into my shitter as people gathered around to watch him use me. My arse was so tight, but he’d fucked both his girls already and he took his time screwing me. When I finally felt the hot flow of cum into my arse it stung as it rolled into my lacerated back passage.

He pushed me to the ground and pushed his, blood, shit, cum covered dick into my mouth. I sucked it clean, draining the last drop of juice from his jap’s eye.

He gave me a drink to clean my mouth and the next thing I remember was lying on my stomach on someone’s bed. My dress had been pulled up around my waist and I was naked from the waist down. It was dark, or at least I think it was. I could hardly open my eyes and I couldn’t move. I could hear voices around me. I don’t know how many of them there were but they weren’t all guys. There were a few women’s voices mixed in and giggling.

“Don’t wake her up,” some woman said.

“There’s no chance of that,” a guy giggled from behind me.

That’s when I felt it. The tip of a hard cock pushing past my pussy lips.

“I’m fucking her next,” a voice said.

I woke up the next day in bed with Arusa and her sister. A few people had stayed over so we’d all slept together. They took it in turns to lick my pussy clean and tease my hard nipples. When Arusa left to satisfy one of the guests who’d slept over, Elisa licked my pussy clean.

---

Christmas morning has arrived.

Thanks to garbonzo607 for their insightful edits.
===================================

It took both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed to wake me. I was dead to the world, and yet having nightmares about demons tearing apart all those I cared about, ripping off their limbs, and eating their flesh.

When the two women were finally able to wake me, I was soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.

“‘Bout time,” Summer told me with a smile, but there was a worried look buried deep in her eyes.

“What were you dreaming about, that had you moaning, and tossing, and turning, huh?” Gina followed up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winked at me.

I groaned again and covered my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon as I could see clearly enough, I got out of bed, and only then noticed that I was still in yesterday’s clothes. Without even thinking about it, I started stripping with the two women still in the room.

“Hey, wait till I get out of here, before you do that,” Summer complained, though when I looked over at her, she was staring at my well-muscled chest. I had forgotten that she hadn’t seen me completely naked yet.

“Your brother’s built pretty well, huh?” Gina asked Summer, who then turned away red-faced and fled the room.

I remembered what’d happened in Lela’s blue room, and looked at my left arm, but there was no evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being a bit tired, I felt pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wondered how the other two women could be so cheery after as much as they’d drunk last night.

Gina stayed to watch me get dressed, and then followed me out to the Christmas tree, where everybody else was waiting. Nancy had out a digital camcorder, and filmed everybody opening their presents.

I had given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching earrings, knowing it would bring out their eyes. For Summer, I’d purchased some clothing I thought she would like. From those three women, I received a hug, and a peck on the cheek for thanks, though I felt Gina’s tongue on my cheek, before she pulled away with an impish grin.

My gift to mom was always a tradition, a card with a note inside. “To mom, who has always been there for me, whenever I’ve needed her. 1 Date to any restaurant of your choice, tomorrow night, the 26th of December.” This year, I added one more line, “May the night fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future.”

Mom was in tears as she hugged me, telling me she couldn’t wait.

From Gina and Nancy, I received a Steam gift card, good for $100. My sister gave me a new book in a series she promised I would love, and the latest version of the Dungeons & Dragons manual. The book was by Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I was sure that I would enjoy it. Mom told me she never knew what to get me, so she too gave me a gift card, this one to Amazon(dot)com.

I showered while breakfast was prepared, and stepped out of the shower fully awake, and refreshed. Part of my mind was still going over Lela’s message to me, and I wondered why she’d had to use the computer voice, instead of her own. And what exactly did she mean my new children, as in plural?

The scent of a delicious breakfast hit my nose as I stepped into the kitchen, and only then realized just how hungry I was. I bolted everything down, and then had another serving, surprising everybody with how much I could eat. Even I was surprised, but I was famished.

We played games together, enjoying everybody’s company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy wore their jewelry, and it looked just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slipped into her new clothes. I had to admit that my sister looked really hot in her new tight jeans, and T-shirt.

Gina and Summer left to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older women. I tried to help out in the kitchen, but soon got the boot.

With nothing better to do, I went to my room, and loaded up my laptop, pulling internet through my phone. I had a new email from Shanna, with the subject, “Thanks!” There was a link to a video, and normally I won’t click on any links in emails, but I felt that Shanna was smart enough not to send me a virus. It opened a page, that I recognized as a safe site, to a video they had uploaded, and I had to enter a password that was in the email.

The video opened with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I couldn’t tell which one it was in the video. “Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can’t say thank you enough.” I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I had noted they didn’t have. “Since we can’t say it enough, and you’re not here to give you our thanks, we thought we would show you.”

The camera was set down on a flat surface I couldn’t see, and the other sister came around, and into the view of the camera. I immediately turned my laptop away from my door, as I saw what she was wearing; a small little teddy that did nothing to hide her features.

The two sisters faced each other, and then looked at the camera with a smile, before kissing one another. I could easily see their tongues working in and out of each other’s mouths, as the one wearing the teddy started to strip her sister. The shirt came off first, and her nipples were then latched onto. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister was making, I suspected that she was Shanna, which meant the one in the teddy was Shannon.

Shanna looked right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucked and played with her tits. She ran her fingers through Shannon’s hair, pulling her sister into her own breast.

Shannon pulled down Shanna’s pants, and then kissed her way down her body, till she could plant her lips on Shanna’s crotch. The standing woman gasped as Shannon started to go wild, moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna’s labia.

I was getting pretty turned on as I watched them, and had to adjust my crotch, as they continued. I guess they had worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna had her first orgasm, moaning loudly through my speakers, she stripped her sister, and returned the favor. It only took a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon’s legs, before she too was crying out in bliss. I almost couldn’t believe my eyes when they started to scissor on their couch. The same couch I’d played video games with them on not so long ago.

“You know, you don’t need to watch porn, to get off,” a voice said from my doorway, and I cursed myself for getting so engrossed in what I was watching, that I wasn’t more careful. I probably should have turned the volume down as well.

Nancy stood in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. “Sorry,” I told her. “I wasn’t thinking.”

Nancy sauntered into the room, “Don’t be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you’ve had my daughter to help you out. I’m kind of jealous, actually. You’ve been ignoring me.” She sat next to me, and I had just enough time to close my browser before she could see the twins. She smiled as she placed her hand on my thigh. “Your mom decided to take a bath, so it is just us right now.” She leaned forward and kissed me.

I can’t say it was completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, and I gladly kissed her back. I was extremely turned on from having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this would provide just the release I needed.

“I don’t think I thanked you properly for the jewelry,” she said as her hands started to work at my pants. I lifted my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moaned as she dropped her head to my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy was very talented at giving head, as her tongue swirled around my knob, and her hand worked up and down my length, using her saliva as lubrication.

“Oh, fuck, Nancy,” I told her, moaning, “I’m not going to last long if you keep that up.” She quickly pulled her mouth away, and smiled up at me.

“Not yet, young man. It’s been too long since I’ve had this beast in me, and I need to get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone.” I was shocked to hear that Gina and her mom still did stuff together, as she’d never mentioned it to me, but then I couldn’t see why they wouldn’t, either.

Nancy stood and stripped, and I pulled off my shirt, and then thought I’d better get up and shut the door. The older woman lay down on her back, her small breasts sitting upright on her chest, and her nipples poking out hard, and I thought I’d warm her up a bit before slipping my stick it into her. But when I started to move my mouth to her vagina, she stopped me. “We don’t have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick.”

Not one to argue with such a demand, I moved my mouth up to hers, and started kissing her, while I rubbed the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.

Nancy’s legs wrapped around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forced me into her, fairly deep. “Oh, Gawd, I’ve missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often.” She set a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as she started to cum around my penetrating tool.

I was able to sink my full length into her, and could feel my balls slapping her ass as I slammed into her again and again. I lifted my back, and brought my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it between my teeth, as I nibbled on it, making her cry out, as her nails dug into my back. She dug me deep enough, I knew I was going to have scratch marks, but just then she started to cum again, and I didn’t care. Her pussy squeezed my cock so hard, I thought she was going to crush it, but luckily she was wet enough, I was still able to move inside her.

Between her magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace Nancy had set, I only lasted a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I was loosing my load deep into her twat.

“That’s it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, Gawd, I can feel it leaking out of me. It’s too much, I can’t hold it all in.” She started to cum again, making me moan even more into her tit.

I rolled off to her side, and she gave me a quick peck on the cheeks, before getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get cleaned up.

While she was in there, I sent a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and telling them I couldn’t wait to see them again.

I went to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy had scratched up my back, but I couldn’t see anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I concluded. I wondered if the nanites had something to do with it.

Mom was just coming out of her room, as the girls got home from shopping, and they all went to the kitchen to finish making dinner.

Gina pulled me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.

“So you told your sister about your abilities?” From the look in her eyes, I wasn’t sure if she was angry or not. “I guess I’m not the only special one anymore.”

“I had to,” I explained. “Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can see everything I do. And you ARE special to me.”

“I guess I understand,” she told me in a tone, which told me she still wasn’t happy. “She is your sister, after all. She also told me about what you did to your dad.” She paused while she looked up at me, and I wondered just how much Summer had told her. “I wonder if we will ever be that close. I know I can’t claim you for myself; that you are meant for something great. I’m just glad you’re willing to share yourself with me.” She smiled a little smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a quick peck.

I wasn’t allowed into the kitchen, but I watched the four women as they cooked, and noticed Gina flirting heavily with my sister. Summer was an avowed lesbian, or perhaps she is bi now, and she seemed to be taking to the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looked at me, winked, and then pinched Summer’s bottom. I could only laugh at their behavior.

After dinner, I built a fire in the fireplace, and we all sat around talking about Christmases past, drinking eggnog, and just enjoying one another’s company, until late into the night.

I crawled into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but fell asleep before she arrived, only to find myself in Lela’s room.

My vision went fuzzy for a moment, before it came back into focus. I really hadn’t expected to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with the white light.

Sure enough, no light enveloped me, but something more unexpected happened.

Words appeared before my eyes.

‘Initializing… Done’
‘Synchronizing…Done’
‘Powering up…Done’

I wondered that the words were in English, but could only guess that Lela had done it for me.

I had no idea what was going on, as the words scrolled across my vision, very much like a heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turned my head, the words moved with me.

‘Systems check…Passed’
‘All systems functional’

No further words appeared, and the other words disappeared.

“What’s going on?” I called out. “Lela?”

‘Go through the door’

The words appeared, and this time there was an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turned, I saw an opening that looked the same as the one from when I’d last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with a pitch black darkness that I couldn’t see through. The arrow was pointing right at it.

“But I can’t see in there,” I protested. “I need you to guide me.”

‘Go through the door’

The words blinked a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figured I might as well see what was up. I stepped through the midnight portal, and was immediately blind. I stopped, hoping she would come along and guide me, but then something else happened.

My eyes adjusted, and I was able to see. It was still dim, and everything had a deep red glow to it, making everything stand out oddly. Looking around, I was able to see that I was on some sort of walkway, and an arrow appeared in front of me, pointing the way. I couldn’t see any walls, only the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I followed the arrows, turning when they told me to turn, and soon I was hopelessly lost.

The arrows led me to another doorway, but I could see through this one, and was able to see Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.

‘You may enter, but do not speak’

The doorway opened, and I stepped through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her, but the words flashed again, and I shut my mouth.

‘Think your words to me, and I will see them’

Lela didn’t move, didn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stood by her. I wondered what was wrong with her, and if there was anything I could do to help.

‘I am fine, thank you’

My thoughts must have reached her. I wondered if this was some effect from whatever I’d injected myself with last night, only to have the words to confirm it a moment later.

‘Yes. Those were extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battle with the demons’

I nodded, thinking “Thank you,” to her.

‘Please, be seated’

An arrow pointed to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sat, and I did as asked. Her eyes were still closed, and I wondered what was going to happen now.

‘Close your eyes’

My eyelids dropped, and suddenly I found myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping at the shore under a sky with two moons.

“This is my home planet,” Lela’s voice said right behind me. I spun to look at her, and noticed a glow to her skin I hadn’t seen before. “I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you.” She stepped up next to me, and kept her eyes on the horizon. I turned to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.

“Children? And are we really here?” I asked her.

“No. We are only in our minds. I can talk to you in this way that I can’t out there right now.” For a split second I saw the weakness cross her features, and then it vanished. “I understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the robots in your blood.”

“Ship? So… we are in space?” I asked, amazed. Somehow I knew we had to be, but the confirmation still set my heart to beating faster. What geek doesn’t dream of going to space?

“We are in low orbit now.”

Her words from earlier came back to me, and I had to know. “You said children… I thought we weren’t compatible, genetically.”

She nodded, and as she spoke, I realized that she wasn’t taking the time to translate before talking. We were talking in perfect sync. “Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but didn’t understand, ’till I felt my eggs get fertilized. I had been told what to expect…but it was different.” She looked up at me then with her large silver eyes, and I saw fear in them. “We don’t have our young the way your female humans do. After they are fertilized, it takes a couple of days, and then the females lay their eggs, and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing in that room. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body and made me weak.” She turned back to the water, and stared at the two moons. “I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our children be destroyed. I never thought of my race as violent, but they showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.

“They put us on trial; that was what you experienced with those questions. They determined that the human race wasn’t worth saving, that you were too wild. I was ordered to submit and allow our children to be destroyed.” I could hear the sadness in her voice, and I even saw a tear appear in her eyes. I didn’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their decision to abandon Earth.

“I refused to go, or submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons arrived, they couldn’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home.” She paused, and I walked behind her, putting my arms around her from behind. Even in our minds, I could feel her soft smooth skin, as she shook in my arms. “This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we could learn from you, but I fear we are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another planet.”

I heard her pronouncement, and shuddered. What chance did we have against an advanced alien race, with superior weaponry? I still had no idea how I was going to stop them with my switches. It was almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons, with my mind as my only weapon, like some comic book hero.

Even with the extra power I got from my sister, I knew I was no match for the demons.

Summer…

“Was my sister one of your experiments,” I questioned her, fearing to hear the answer.

“Yes, she was a failure. You both had the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her, nothing happened.” I felt myself getting angry with how callously she talked about Summer.

“You said some of them die. She could have died!” I realized how ludicrous I sounded then, but I didn’t care. It didn’t matter that she was alive, and had survived, I didn’t like that she had been in danger.

“What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?” I felt dirty for greed, but logic prevailed.

“She wasn’t a failure. She magnifies my ability,” I told her.

“Hopefully it will be enough,” she replied calmly.

My mind wanted to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latched back onto my children.

“So those were our children you were sitting on…in eggs?” I didn’t know what to think of that. I wondered what they would look like when they came out. I only hoped that they survived.

“Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we had to meet like this. I can’t leave them, and we can’t talk around them. I don’t know how long it will take before they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race.” She turned in my arms, and looked up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the imaginary light. “I used to wonder at how you humans mate for pleasure. Why you did it. As I’ve told you, with us it is a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it, but it is brutal for the females.

“And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my race has either. We have always been taught that mating is violent and painful, and no one has ever questioned it. When I presented this to the council, they called me blasphemous. Demanded that I deny what I’d told them. They couldn’t understand, or didn’t want to.” She lifted her body higher, and I felt her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I had learned, and everything I had experienced, I was overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seemed to act as a pressure relief valve, and I found myself kissing this cute alien ardently.

Her arms wrapped around my waist as I pulled her tighter to me, allowing my whole world to be right there, centered on the here and now. I didn’t want to think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and comfort we could offer one another.

“This kissing, it is better than I remembered it. If only they could understand.” Her voice was sad, and I wanted only to make her happy once more.

I easily lifter her up, and laid her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she could do with her two tongues, this time I hoped to show her what I could do with my one tongue. I kissed down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before heading for the juncture between her legs.

“This is something new. Thank you, Nick,” she told me, her voice going soft, and almost dreamy. I kissed her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looked to a human’s, and thought that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.

Well, not here, actually, as this was all in our minds, but it all felt real enough. I wondered how real this would feel. Would there be any lessening of sensation because it was imagined, or would it be increased because it was directly linked to our minds?

Her gentle sighs as I licked around her labia, told me that regardless of the answer, she was enjoying my attentions. I drove my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in pleasure. I nibbled on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs locked around my head, surprisingly strong, as she came in my mouth.

“That was good,” I heard her say, glad I could understand her this time. Last time she had cried out in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding was immediate. “The sensations going throughout my entire body, were new, and yet very pleasant.”

Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wondered. Oh, hell no! I shoved my tongue in as far as it would go, and could feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue in her, I pressed my nose against her clit, and while I couldn’t breathe like this, I knew she would enjoy it. I rubbed my face back and forth, as fast as I could, allowing my mouth to work her labia, while my nose worked her clit. It only took a couple seconds till she had her second orgasm.

Her breathing was heavy, as she lifted her head off of the sand and looked down at me in wonder. “Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as full intercourse.”

As analytical as her comments were, I could accept that compliment.

“I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts,” I told her honestly. “I can only imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues.” I started to kiss my way back up her body, till I was kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on more.

“You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don’t think could be matched with two,” she told me, but I had my doubts.

Brushing the sand off of me, I rubbed my phallus against her mons, wondering that she wanted this without being in heat. She had told me that she had enjoyed it last time, but she was getting wet, and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in heat.

“I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me.” I pressed the head of my cock against her opening, and increased the pressure until I broke through her outer membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I could stop my advance. She grunted as I moaned with the completion of our two bodies, and her four-fingered hands gripped at my back.

I dropped my head back down to hers, and she met my kiss with a hunger that was mutual. Our tongues danced in time with our bodies, as I drove into her again and again. The tight outer ring of her vagina felt fantastic, and like no other woman (though it was somewhat reminiscent of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slid up and down my hard penetrating shaft.

“Good… so good…” she panted in time to my thrust, as I took her tit in my mouth again.

I rolled us over, and sat her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rested against mine, and I grabbed her hips, pulling and pushing, until she caught the rhythm. We both started moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I moved my hands up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.

I was coming close, but since she wasn’t in heat this time, and since this was all in our minds anyway, I didn’t worry, as I unloaded into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me.

When I opened my eyes, I was lying naked in my room.

---